Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Guren knew that this wasn’t a good idea. That sparking a relationship with Kureto Hiragi of all people would end up backfiring on him. He couldn’t find it in himself to care. At first, it had been just a sexual relationship. One that sparked up right in high school. As the time passed, it started to become more. If Kureto had feelings for him, he never actually showed it. Guren knew what he felt, but that would remain his secret to keep.

Kureto’s hands were moving over his body. Caressing him in places that only Kureto could touch and get that fire ignited underneath Guren’s skin. The Alpha always knew exactly what to do that made Guren come undone with just a single touch. The Omega panted, unable to make a sound as he tilted his head back. Eyes fluttering shut as Kureto’s nails dug into his hips. Their bodies jerking as the Alpha rutted into his body.

The pace had him almost unable to breathe. Knowing the air right out of his lungs as he curled his legs a bit tighter around the Lieutenant General. Arms wrapped loosely around his shoulders but his fingers tight in his hair.

Kureto tilted his head, capturing Guren’s lips in his as the Omega felt the change in his movements before the sharp snap of his hips had the hot splash filling his body. Guren was already covered in his own fluids. It was easy to ignore in favor of relishing in the touch that he had been receiving. Kureto had released him, letting Guren’s back dropped against the bed as the Omega heaved. Taking in deep breaths. The Alpha hadn’t pulled away from him. Still seated deep within him as Kureto just stared down at him. Sharp amber eyes practically devouring him with a gaze.

Guren’s skin was tinted pink. His hair a mess as he let his hands drop by his head. Kureto leaned in, sealing their lips again. The Omega moved his hands, sprawling his fingers out over his face as he let the Alpha deepen the kiss. Guren’s body was overly sensitive now, but it wasn’t anything that Guren didn’t actually like. Not when it was Kureto’s touch.

Kureto pulled back, panting himself as he leaned his forehead against Guren’s for a moment. They stayed silent until the moment that Kureto did finally completely pull away. Guren turned, curling up on his side. He propped up his head, watching as the Alpha started to readjust their clothes. Guren was only in his button up shirt. It felt pretty useless at this point to even have it on. He rolled over onto his stomach, curling his heels behind him and folded his arms in front of him.

Kureto wasn’t saying anything. Guren watched the muscles in his back for a second, humming to himself as the Alpha finally turned to look at him. Guren reached for his watch that had fallen out of his pocket at one point, clicking the button to open it as he said, “It’s the middle of the night.”

“I’m not surprised.” Kureto replied, readjusting his jacket one more time.

“I’m more surprised we still had clothes on.” Guren murmured, leaning his head on his arms as he let his eyes flutter shut. “I am so going to regret staying up so late tomorrow.”

“It’s not like you don’t nap whenever you can anyway.” Kureto teased.

“Fuck off.” Guren mumbled.

A smile tugged on his face as Kureto leaned over, placing a gentle kiss against his cheek and said, “You’ll survive.” With that, Kureto was leaving the bedroom and Guren sighed as he rolled over, dropping his feet over the edge of the bed before moving to get himself cleaned up.

Clean up had been quick. He had been used to this kind of thing for a while now. It was easy to just get it done and over with. He had switched into fresh night clothes. The Omega went back to the bedroom, dropping down on his bed. He paused for a moment as he noticed something on the floor. Guren laughed softly for a second, reaching down for what the item was.

Kureto’s watch.

He would slip it back to him in the morning. Guren leaned back on his pillows, letting his fingers glide over the front. Kureto’s was in absolute pristine condition. Not a mark on it in the slightest. Guren’s had some scratches on the surface from being involved in fights against vampires, but not bad enough that it needed repairs. Kureto’s was slightly different than his. Kureto had his name engraved on the back of his.

Guren sighed, placing the watch over onto his bedside table before flipping the light out and rolling over to get some sleep.

Guren Ichinose was Kureto’s best kept secret. To outsiders, the Omega just looked like one of his followers. The person that did Kureto’s bidding at any given time. Guren was good at taking orders. He would do them just because it came from Kureto. It had been that way for a while.

Kureto never wanted to admit to Guren what originally put Guren on the map for him. When they first met, he knew in an instant that Guren was hiding how strong he really was. Hiding behind a wall that he didn’t let down until Kureto came at him with all of his strength. Soon, it became something that Kureto never would have thought happened.

Guren was like a forbidden trinket. One that could never be revealed. Their arrangement worked, but Kureto would never explicitly tell a soul that to him, it was more. Their lives would never allow for such a thing. Kureto was a prestigious Hiragi and Guren was a low-class Ichinose. His father would never approve of Guren in the way that Kureto wanted him. Maybe, that made the desire for Guren that much more. Knowing that it would piss off his father if he knew the truth.

He didn’t like the idea of Guren hanging off of the arm of another Alpha, or even another person touching him. Guren was his. It was almost unspoken between the two. Guren didn’t let anyone else touch him. At least, to Kureto’s knowledge. He doubted Guren would lie to him. Not when the Alpha could read him like an open book.

Guren was his confidant. The person that he went to when he needed to blow off the steam. The person that would listen to him. The person who would tell him exactly what he needed to hear, even if it wasn’t that he didn’t want to. The Omega was an excellent secret keeper. Nothing – not even straight torture – could pull the truth from Guren. It was like if something was given to him, it was effectively locked away and the key was thrown out.

What they were could only be expressed in the shadows. Behind closed doors and away from the prying eyes of anyone else. They rarely did anything that would indicate there was anything more than a superior and subordinate relationship between the two of them.

Guren was perfect in more ways than one.

He was strong. Smart. Beautiful. He was the entire package that one would want. His only downfall was the family that he had been born into. It was the only thing that kept the two of them from truly changing everything around them. It had taken Kureto a long time to come to terms with what he felt for the Omega. He hadn’t even realized how far it went at first. It took a while before he stopped looking at Guren as just an Ichinose and just as Guren.

He could easily say, it was the best decision he ever made.

Kureto sat at his desk, reading through his reports as he drank down his cup of black tea. Taking in the much-needed caffeine boost to keep him focused on what he needed to do. A lot of things to read and sign off on. The boring part of his job, but it needed to be done.

Kureto didn’t even look up whenever his office door opened. He knew exactly who it was by the fact he heard the door lock. “Aren’t you supposed to be working?” Kureto questioned.

“I’m just coming to have a little friendly chat with my superior, Lieutenant General.” That tone was to Guren’s voice as Kureto sat down his cup and the papers to look up as Guren slipped across the room. His hands were in his pockets and that smirk settled on his face. Guren got up to his desk, rounding it and slipping onto the surface. Placing one foot on the chair next to Kureto’s thigh and the other was left dangling off of the desk.

Kureto hummed, leaning back a bit in his chair as he looked up to the Omega. The Omega’s natural scent was coming off of him and going straight to Kureto’s head as the younger man gave him an innocent smile. “I was reading reports, Guren.”

“And now, you aren’t.” The Omega stated, tilting his head slightly as he braced his hands on the desk.

“What are you doing here, Guren? I wasn’t expecting you until later.” Kureto questioned. The Omega hummed, reaching into his pocket and pulling an item out before flashing it to him. Kureto recognized it as he sighed. “It would appear I need to be more careful.” His watch.

“You left this behind.” Guren replied, “I almost would have thought it was an excuse to see me again. If I didn’t already have orders to come by later.” Kureto snorted, giving an amused smirk as he reached out for the watch and took it back from the Omega. He hadn’t even realized it was missing. Though, it wasn’t like he had changed his clothes. He had came straight to the office after leaving Guren’s place. He had things that he still had to do that he didn’t have done. Guren eyed him for a second. His violet eyes – that Kureto got lost in often – were scanning his face as he said, “You didn’t sleep last night.”

“Someone kept me busy.” Kureto retorted.

Guren hummed, that feign of innocence coming back to his face as he leaned forward. A gloved hand curling into the front of Kureto’s jacket. The Omega leaned in enough that his lips were ghosting over Kureto’s for a second. Brushing over them lightly as he murmured, “Oh? And who would that be?”

The Alpha smirked a bit, “Just a misbehaving subordinate.”

“Misbehaving, huh?” Guren whispered, “Well, that’s a problem.”

“Not one that wasn’t fixed.” Kureto shrugged.

Guren laughed softly under his breath before leaning in and connecting their lips. Kureto could feel that tingle on his lips for a second before Guren pulled back and gave him a look. One that Kureto knew. “I don’t misbehave.”

“I could say otherwise.” Kureto shrugged, reaching around the Omega to grab his reports as he leaned back in his chair again to start reading on them.

Guren had reached over, grabbing Kureto’s cup and taking a drink from it as he swung his free leg. The Omega was humming softly, just leaning back on his arm and drinking on Kureto’s tea without a care in the world.

“You will get me more.” Kureto said, flipping the page and not bothering to look back up.

“Let Aoi do it.” Guren shot back.

“Do I need to make it an order?” The Alpha questioned.

“I have far more important work to do.” The younger man said, humming slightly. Kureto was sure if he looked up, he’d see that twinkle in Guren’s eyes that he had come to know from him. “You have a personal assistant and that is not me.”

“If you have such important things to do, why are you sitting on my desk?” Kureto retorted, looking back up to see that he was right about that look Guren had. “I should technically reprimand you for disrespecting my belongings.”

“But you won’t.” Guren said, shrugging as he placed down the cup. The Omega just gave him that same smile, slipping off of his desk. He stopped by the chair, leaning over and pressing his lips once more into Kureto’s. As he pulled back slightly, he whispered, “I would be caught dead before I’m seen fetching you tea.”

Kureto stayed there, waiting for the second that Guren turned to walk away before he reached up, slapping his hand against Guren’s backside. The Omega’s face instantly got the pink tint to it. “I’ll see you later, Guren.”

The Omega’s smile didn’t waver as he went across the room, unlocking the door. He didn’t quite open the door as he twisted slightly to tilt his head back, “If you wanted to play grab ass, all you had to do was say so, Kureto.”

Kureto rolled his eyes but felt the smirk on his lips getting bigger as he leaned back onto his desk. He picked up his cup and sure enough, Guren had actually still left him some. He took a drink, placing it back down. Kureto didn’t even have to say what had came to mind as Guren laughed and walked out with a slight wave.

Kureto just went back to what he was doing, feeling more relaxed than he had before.

Over the next week, Guren hadn’t actually seen much of Kureto. Except for their late-night rendezvous. It wasn’t unusual to him. He walked down the street, his friends in tow as Shinya stood at his side. The others were trailing behind them. They were a bit tipsy. Guren had drank a little bit more than he thought as he found that both him and Shinya were practically using each other as ways to make sure they were walking straight. Guren had made sure to grab himself a water to sip on when they had left Shinya’s place.

Why they thought walking the streets was a good idea, he didn’t know.

Guren stumbled a bit, having to catch himself as he let out the slight laugh. At the same time, Shinya stumbled into him, causing the silver-haired Alpha to roar in laughter.

“Why did we think this was a good idea?” Guren questioned.

“Oh, Guren,” Shinya sang-sung, “It’s your nineteenth birthday tomorrow, just have a bit of fun.”

“Because getting drunk is fun.” Guren replied, still laughing a bit as they managed to stabilize themselves. He sighed as he pulled away, looking down the street towards his house, “I’m going to go sleep this off.”

“Guren.” He got back from Shinya and Goshi.

“I’m tired.” Guren said back, giving them a slight wave as he started to move down the street, “Besides, I’ll see you idiots tomorrow.”

He got the good nights from his friends, the promises that they would make tomorrow fun for him. He laughed it off, shaking his head as he slipped his hands into his pockets. Now that he didn’t have Shinya up against him, it was a bit easier to move along without stumbling over his own feet.

The Omega hummed to himself. The light feeling of his body as he headed in the direction of his house. He gasped, feeling the sudden jerk of his arm. It had almost made him fall over until he felt his back getting pressed against a wall between two of the buildings. It took a moment for his eyes to adjust as he saw Kureto standing before him.

“You ass.” Guren growled.

Kureto looked amused, “You’re drunk.”

“Tipsy at best.” Guren said back. “Why are you lurking around dark corners like a creep, Kureto?”

Kureto shrugged, leaning a bit forward and bracing his arm on the wall by Guren’s head, “Well, I was on my way to see you, and I saw the six of you being drunken fools.”

“It wasn’t my idea.” Guren said in defense of himself. He didn’t even think about it as he reached up, curling his arms over the Alpha’s shoulders as he tilted his head a bit. “I guess it was fun. I promise it wasn’t tequila.”

“Because tequila makes you take your clothes off?” Guren rolled his eyes, feeling the flush come slightly to his face. Kureto laughed slightly at his reaction, leaning in and pressing their lips together. Guren didn’t even care where they were as he pulled himself flush against the Alpha. Pressing their bodies together as Kureto took the step forward to make sure his back was still pinned to the wall. Guren ran his hands down over Kureto’s shoulders, working at the collar of his jacket and shirt until he had it open. He tilted his head, pressing his lips into the Alpha’s neck before nipping down on the skin. “We’re outside, Guren.”

“Then take me inside.” Guren murmured against Kureto’s skin.

“You have to get off of me.” Kureto stated.

Guren pouted, pulling back as Kureto took the step back. The Alpha’s arm wrapped over his shoulders, pulling him out of the alleyway. Guren just leaned into the touch. He wasn’t sure if it was the alcohol that decided to tell him to say fuck it, but he went along with it. He reached up, curling his fingers into Kureto’s as he buried his nose back towards Kureto’s collarbone.

It didn’t take long for them to reach Guren’s house and thankfully no one was out in the streets so no one could actually see them. They didn’t even get all the way in the door before Kureto was connecting their lips again and kicking the door shut behind them.

Seishiro normally didn’t take Chewbacca on walks this late, but he couldn’t sleep and decided that going for a walk might do him some good in getting tired enough to get some sleep. As he was walking down the street, the movement in the corner of his eye had caught his attention. He stood there for a moment, almost contemplating walking away until he realized who it was.

Guren and Kureto.

Looking awfully cozy together.

They hadn’t noticed him as he had ducked down, peeking around to keep an eye on them as they had walked to Guren’s front door.

His jaw had practically hit the floor the second that he saw Kureto kiss that deadweight.

Seishiro stood back up, making sure that Kureto and Guren had gone inside before he was sneaking over towards Guren’s house. He knew exactly which room belonged to Guren. Most of the time, the Omega kept the curtains pulled, but tonight, one of them was opened just enough that he could peek inside.

It only took a minute before he was watching Kureto and Guren slipping into the room. They were lost in their own little world. Blissfully unaware of the fact that Seishiro was there. He had scratched behind Chewbacca’s ear to keep the dog quiet. He didn’t know what could be more damning that what he was seeing right now.

Kureto was nipping at Guren’s neck now. The Omega’s head tilted back with his lips slightly parted, and his eyes closed as his shirt was pulled down his arms and thrown to the floor. Kureto’s jacket followed quickly. Guren’s arms came up to wrap around Kureto’s shoulders as Kureto’s hands moved to grab Guren’s backside. The Omega must have taken it as an open invitation as his legs then moved to curl around the Alpha’s waist with his back still pinned to the wall.

Their lips connected again before Kureto was turning them and Guren’s back hit the bed. Just watching Kureto unbutton the pants that Guren was wearing was enough ammunition for Seishiro.

The Alpha had turned, pressing his back into the wall of the house as what he had just witnessed settled in. Then the smirk came to his face. He had never had the chance to get Guren back for what he had done in high school. Now, was his chance.

His father would love this.

Just like normal, Kureto had been gone by sunrise and within a few hours, Guren’s friends had shown up at his house. Fully with the intent of celebrating his birthday even if Guren didn’t want to. They always made a big spectacle out of it. Though, it almost felt like revenge considering he did the same to them. Always making it a point that their birthdays were celebrated. He could care less about his own birthday, but he always wanted to make sure that his friends had good days on theirs.

He knew that it wasn’t going to be something that he would be able to get out of. It was one of the very few days that they didn’t have something to do and could just stay home. Though, in part, he believed it was due to Kureto’s intervention in making sure they all had the day off.

Sayuri was cooking curry for them. Making sure that Guren had his favorite meal for their dinner. They had been spending the entire day together. Doing anything from playing random games to just talking.

Guren had to admit that he was having fun with it.

He would be in denial if he said that he didn’t like it.

Later that night, Kureto had came to see him. It didn’t even surprise him whenever the Alpha did come through his front door. Just like normal, they had fallen into bed together without much of another thought.

Tenri sat at his desk. All the newest reports on his desk that he hadn’t gotten around to opening and going through yet. The organization for the next meeting was taking place and soon all the Heads would be together, and they would go over everything.

He only looked up from what he was doing as his office door opened and Seishiro was stepping into the room.

“What do you want, Seishiro?” Tenri questioned.

Seishiro closed the door, walking in as he said, “I have something that you would really like to know, Father.”

Tenri hummed, leaning back slightly, “And that would be.”

Then he noticed the smirk on Seishiro’s face.

After a moment, Seishiro started to speak.

Tenri didn’t take Seishiro directly at his word. Kureto and Guren sleeping together? He wanted to think that his future Head of the family and that scum would know better than to do such a thing. Despite Guren’s rebellious attitude, he wouldn’t be surprised if the Omega opened his legs for anything that would so much as look in his direction. He didn’t approve with Mahiru, and he definitely wasn’t going to approve with his son either.

He would have given the benefit of the doubt in thinking that Kureto would just be using Guren to warm his bed.

That was until he had started to notice things he didn’t before now that Seishiro had told him of his treachery. He had watched over the next few weeks. Making sure that he was around more often to notice the small things. Lingering touches that lasted too long if they were passing something between each other. The eye contact that lasted way too long even after they finished speaking. The gentle smiles. Even Kureto always had a smile on his face if Guren was in the room.

It wasn’t until the normal meeting that was held with all the family heads that he really noticed something. Guren had fallen asleep mid meeting like normal. Not even a care in the world that he could get punished for it. It wasn’t really Guren’s actions that got him. It was Kureto. He had watched how Kureto looked at him fondly. A soft look that came to his face as he just watched Guren sleep despite the ongoing meeting. It was so subtle that one would probably have missed the fact that Kureto was even looking at Guren from the way that he was sitting.

Tenri knew.

It was right in front of him, and he had been blind to the enter thing.

He wanted more. Just to make sure that he wasn’t just trying to connect something that wasn’t there. Kureto wouldn’t be so foolish as to take that whore as his bedmate. Maybe he would be. Just because it was Kureto. Kureto always had a way of rebelling against him, but he was the most suitable to take over the Hiragi family. He would have suspected Shinya before he ever would have thought it was Kureto. Not from the way that Kureto spoke to Guren in front of others.

And he had gotten what he asked for.

They didn’t even realize he had been watching.

And he had watched the entire thing.

His foolish son was sleeping with that scum.

He had to put a stop to this. He would prove to Guren that he did and always would remain at the bottom of the barrel.

So, when he had decided to make his move, he had laid in wait. He knew exactly when to strike.

Guren was fast asleep next to him. Curled up on his side. His eyes closed with his eyelashes kissing his cheeks. Kureto watched him for a moment. There was something that he liked about seeing how peaceful Guren looked like when he was asleep. There was always something like a dark cloud that seemed to cover over the Omega. Guren spoke about his nightmares. How he had them pretty much every night, except when Kureto was next to him.

Almost like Kureto made him feel safe.

He couldn’t stop the Demon’s Thrall, but somehow, it seemed to sooth the Omega, even in his sleep.

Sometimes, Kureto would stay and just watch him sleep until he really needed to leave. He didn’t have the time to do that tonight. He had reached out, lightly brushing Guren’s bangs away from his face. He pressed a gentle kiss into his lips despite knowing that Guren wouldn’t kiss him back. The Omega barely reacted. Just curling up a bit more before settling back down.

Kureto stood up, gathering up his clothes and putting them back on, making sure he had everything before he was heading out.

There was almost a pop in his step as he did so.

Maybe one day, they could actually be together.

Guren never had to say a word.

Guren was his, and he was Guren’s.

Tenri had waited for the moment that Kureto had left Guren’s house before he had slipped right in. The house was completely dark aside from the bit of light that shined through the window shades. Guren’s home was neat and orderly. The Omega’s scent was heavy in the home. Nothing looked out of place in the slightest.

The Alpha didn’t care about any of it as he went straight down the hall. The closer he got, the more that he could smell Guren’s scent. It was a soft, floral scent. Much like his mother’s. He had to admit, Guren was beautiful. Beautiful violet eyes and a pretty face. That was really the only appealing thing about him was his looks.

The bedroom door was open when he stepped in. The moonlight was the only light in the room when he had spotted the Omega. He was fast asleep in his bed. Completely unaware to the fact that he now had a visitor. Tenri watched him for a moment.

He watched him for a moment. The disgust pooling his stomach as he stared down at the scum that his son was actively sleeping with. The smell of sex was in the room. He could pick up Kureto’s scent laced within Guren’s overpowering one. He could see the soft fluttering behind his eyes as some of his bangs fell into his face. The slight part of his lips with the even rise and fall of his chest. One hand was by his face and the other hidden away underneath the blanket that was thrown over him.

Tenri walked to the side of the bed that the Omega was sleeping on, reaching forward and pulling at the blanket. Carefully pulling it away. Guren was only wearing an oversized t-shirt that went down to his midthigh. His other hand was settled on his stomach. Tenri tossed the blanket back. Surprisingly, Guren didn’t wake up to it.

Tenri hummed softly, eyeing Guren’s legs for a moment. One was bent, laying on the bed and the other was laying flat. The Alpha reached out, letting his fingers graze on the inside of Guren’s thigh and underneath his night shirt. The Omega stirred but didn’t quite wake up. Tenri let his fingers glide further up his skin, stopping just short of his upper thigh. He retracted his hand. Instead, tracing his fingers over the curve of his hip. He moved up to his side. It barely got a reaction out of the Omega, but he could see it was starting to stir him now. He kept going, tracing up the curve of his shoulder to his neck before tracing across his cheek.

Guren started to crack his eyes open, going to say something but the second his eyes opened, his gaze fell on Tenri. The shock covered his face as Tenri reached out immediately, clamping his hand over Guren’s mouth. The Omega almost instinctively reached out to grab at his hand. He could feel the vibration of Guren’s scream in his palm. The Omega thrashed for a second, but he wasn’t able to escape from Tenri’s hold as the Alpha just pressed down harder on his face. Threatening to cover his nose.

The panic was in Guren’s eyes. He was starting to become more alert with the passing second as he noticed the Omega’s chest was starting to heave now. Then he saw the hatred and disgust that Guren leveled on him. The defiance that he had come to associate with the Omega. Locked right onto him as Guren’s nails dug into the back of his hand.

Tenri just stared down at him in disgust, “I think it’s time you really learned your place, Guren.”

Chapter Text

Guren’s heart was racing. What the fuck was Tenri doing here? Out of his shock and pure instinct, he had reached to try and pull his hand away. Tenri’s eye was locked on him. He could see the disgust raging in his gaze. In a way, it made him feel small. There was something about the look in his eye that made Guren freeze in place. He was in a really vulnerable position at the moment. Tenri held all the cards.

That threat was looming over his head. Tenri meant it. Of course, he did. It was Tenri Hiragi. His threats weren’t ones to be taken in vain. Tenri could and would do anything that he wanted to anybody. No one was safe from him.

The Omega winced as Tenri’s hand moved, going straight to his hair and jerking him out of bed. He had no choice but to follow. It was painful. He was pretty sure that Tenri was pulling strands of his hair out by the root. “What the hell are you doing in my house?” Guren growled.

He was effectively silenced as palm came down on his cheek and sent him crashing into the floor. He could taste his own blood in his mouth as he raised a hand to his cheek and mouth in shock. His eyes went wide for a second as he realized what had just happened.

“Shut your mouth.” Tenri growled. “You whore.” Guren wanted to say something back, but the slap alone had disoriented him enough that he choked for a second as he wiped at the blood on his lip. “You really think I wouldn’t find out that you were spreading your legs for my foolish son?”

Guren froze.

It felt like ice water had been dumped right on top of him as it set in. Tenri knew. He found out. How did he figure it out? They had been so careful. At least, he thought that they had been. Where did they go wrong?

“First my daughter and now my son?” Tenri growled, “You are really proving what it means to be an Ichinose slut.”

Guren recoiled at the mention of daughter. Mahiru flashed in his mind as he shivered for a second. The twist came to his stomach as he recalled what happened between them. “I never touched her.”

“All lies.” Guren let out a cry of pain as Tenri kicked him right in the ribs, sending his back into his bed frame before he hit the floor. “My daughter was obsessed with you, and now you’ve managed to get my son too.” Guren coughed, wheezing as he tried to catch his breath. His arms curling around himself as he turned over, his forehead hitting the carpet. “Right where you belong. At my feet.” Guren grunted as the foot slammed onto the back of his head, keeping his forehead pinned to the floor. “I’m not going to let this go unpunished, Guren.”

The Omega finally managed to catch his breath as he gritted his teeth. “Fuck you.”

Tenri’s foot moved away from his head, and he found the grip back in his hair as he was forced back to his feet. The second he was back to his feet, Tenri backhanded him in the face again. The force had sent him into the wall. Crashing right into the wall as his head bounced off of it with enough force to make the dots dance in his vision.

He stumbled over his own feet, instinctively reaching back the second Tenri grabbed at his hair again. He was forced over to the bed, being pinned down with his face being shoved into the mattress and another hand planting in between his shoulder blades.

His heart skipped a beat as he quickly gasped out, “Get the fuck off of me!”

“You are in no place to demand anything from me, you insignificant brat.” Tenri growled.

Guren could only feel his heartbeat picking up worse as he felt the weight on his thighs and Tenri’s hands moving. His shirt was pushed up and the band of his boxer briefs was grabbed. “No!” Guren exclaimed, reaching down to try and jerk the fabric back up. Tenri moved, shoving one arm over his back and the other ripped the fabric off of him. The ripping sounds filling the room despite the way that Guren started to thrash.

“You fucking pervert.” Guren growled.

“If you’re going to spread your legs like a whore, I’ll treat you like a common whore.” Tenri merely replied.

Guren hadn’t felt fear like this in a long time. He was practically hyperventilating as the situation weighed in on him. He knew Tenri was a disgusting bastard, but he didn’t think this. This wasn’t the first time he had found himself in this position. He had promised himself that he would never let it happen again. Now, he was finding it happening to him all over again.  

Tenri had grabbed his wrists, forcing his arms behind his back as he felt the Alpha line up at his entrance. Guren wanted to beg and plead, but at the same time, he knew it would fall to deaf ears. He knew Tenri would only get off on hearing Guren beg for this not to happen.

The thrust that Tenri gave into his body was harsh. A quick, rough snap of his hips that had him bottoming him out in one go. Guren screamed, squeezing his eyes shut as the burning pain moved through his backside and up his back. His body was doing nothing to try and relieve it. He felt like he couldn’t breathe at all. The numbness hitting him as he balled his fists. His nails biting into his palms as Tenri set his pace.

Tenri was striving to put Guren into as much pain as possible. It was hard and rough. It wouldn’t be the first time that he had it rough, but not like this. This was intentionally meant to cause him harm. It burned. Each time that Tenri thrusted into his body, he could feel the scream of pain threatening to leave him as the tears came to his eyes. He kept them closed. Biting down hard on his lip to keep himself quiet.

Tenri’s free hand moved to the back of his head, pressing it harder into the mattress. If it wasn’t for the fact that his face was settled on his cheek, it would have shoved his nose right into it. His fingers curled into his hair, forcing his head back in a rough grip.

Guren couldn’t breathe at all. No matter how much he tried. He wanted to tell Tenri just to kill him. If he wanted to punish him that much, just take his life away. Then he couldn’t go near his precious children. He knew that would never happen. Tenri got off on humiliating him.

He could feel Tenri’s movements coming easier, but he knew it had nothing to do with his body’s natural slick. He could hear Tenri’s skin slapping against his. It wasn’t nearly as painful as the assault against him, but the repeated strikes were causing his skin to become sensitive to it.

Tenri kept taunting him. Throwing slurs his way. The tears had fallen over as he felt Tenri lick his tears away. The Omega recoiled, trying to turn his head away. Tenri was moaning in his ear. It was making his stomach curl in disgust. The nausea hit him each time he was forced to listen to it. Tenri was purposely pressing his mouth into his ear. The puffs of air hitting his skin.

No matter how much he tried to ignore what was happening, he couldn’t. He couldn’t focus on anything but the pain. He almost threw up the second that he felt Tenri’s high splash inside of his body. Tenri dropped him, riding it out before he was pulling back.

Guren could barely catch his breath as the weight of the Alpha was off of him. He stayed like that for a second before he had moved, pulling his legs up as he pushed himself up onto shaky arms. His backside hurt. Each movement made him want to wince in pain. He could feel the mixture of fluids moving down his thighs. Making him want to throw up that much more.

“You’re coming with me.” Tenri stated as once again, a hand found his hair and he was being pulled to his feet. He barely could stay standing. He whined out in pain. Biting it back. It just made it worse. Tenri dropped his hold on his hair, and Guren was immediately blinded whenever a type of bag was pulled over his head.

There was nothing he could do as he was pulled towards his bedroom door and led out.

He wasn’t even sure how long they had been walking for. The only reason he had been able to stay on his feet was from Tenri’s hand being curled around his bicep. His feet hurt from objects hitting the soles, making him stumble that much more as he tried to keep his pace. It was already hard to do from the pain in his body. This had to be the most humiliating thing that had ever happened to him. Tenri was far from over. That much was obvious to him.

If anyone saw them, he had no idea. It wasn’t like anyone would intervene. This was Tenri Hiragi. No one would dare to defy him.

All he could do was walk to his fate as he could the opening of doors. The floor was even colder on his feet when he was shoved in, collapsing to the floor. He had barely managed to catch himself before his head hit the floor. The Omega panted, taking a moment of relief from not being jerked around.

This was far from over. He knew that.

“Until I say so…” Tenri started, jerking the hood off of Guren’s head. The Omega cringed, the light assaulting his eyes for a second. It was dim but being deprived of his ability to see for a while had forced his eyes to have to adjust. “This is your new home.” Guren felt the air catch in his throat as he looked around. The room was a thing straight out of a horror movie. Chains. Tools. Knives. There was a small mat in the corner with chains hanging on the wall. It was cold in the room. Really cold. “Very few have seen the inside of the room and even fewer have come out of it alive.”

Guren tried to focus on leveling his breathing. He couldn’t show this man fear. Tenri reached down, hauling him up by his arm again before forcing him further into the room. The Omega was forced to one of the walls where two cuffs were attached to the wall. He was turned, his back being pressed in the wall as one hand was lifted into a cuff. He didn’t even flinch as it enclosed around his wrist before the next was following. Leaving his arms bound by his head.

Guren couldn’t move. He eyed Tenri for a moment, watching the Alpha cross the room to where the table was pushed up against the wall. He was now able to see some of the objects decorating it better, but a lot of them were things he didn’t recognize. The first thing he noticed that the Alpha grabbed was what looked like a choker. It was just a simple black band, but he could see the spellcraft etched into it. Guren swallowed the lump in his throat, heaving for a second. Tenri’s gaze turned back to him as he crossed the room, stopping right in front of Guren.

“It doesn’t matter here, Guren.” Tenri stated, “You can scream and cry as loud as you want. No one will be able to hear you.”

The Alpha reached up, slipping the band over his neck. The second it was in place, it felt like fire was being placed right against his skin. Guren threw his head back, trying to withhold the scream that threatened to leave him, but he wasn’t able to stop it as his body involuntarily jerked from the pain that shot through him. It took a second, but he was able to compose himself. Regaining his bearings as he panted through the wave of pain. The sweat was already starting to build up on his forehead. The tears kissing his eyelashes as he blinked them away.

Tenri was just watching him. Surveying his face in content with what he was doing. Guren glared at him, gathering up the salvia in his mouth before spitting it right into Tenri’s face. “You disgusting pig.” Guren growled. The Alpha’s face immediately warped in anger as he reached up, wiping away at the spit on his face. Guren had been expecting it as his head immediately went to the side. The pain exploding in his cheek as the hit broke his lip completely open and he could feel blood pooling in his nose now.

“You still have fight left in you.” Tenri growled. “Don’t worry, Guren. I’ll beat that out of you.”

“You think you can break me?” Guren questioned.

Tenri reached forward, swiping his thumb through the blood on Guren’s lip before forcing the Omega’s head back in his direction. “I will.” The Alpha pulled away from him again, practically stomping over to the table again. Guren’s eyes widened as he grabbed one of the many knives that were sitting out. He reached out for a piece of fabric, bringing it along with him. Guren choked for a second.

Tenri started with the cloth first. Pulling it over his eyes and securing it behind his head. Uncaring that he had any of Guren’s hair within the knot. It was tight over his face. He couldn’t see a thing through it as he could feel his heart rate speeding back up. His mouth falling open slightly as he tried to suck in hair to calm himself. The best thing he could do was stay calm. It wasn’t the first time he had been tortured and probably not the last.

There was a split second that Guren wished that Tenri would just kill him. Get it done and over with. It was already humiliating enough knowing that Tenri had sexually assaulted him. Now, he was pinned to a wall and unable to move to face god knows what. Tenri wouldn’t kill him. At least, not yet. He would make him suffer first. It would never be that simple. That easy.

This was only just the beginning.

With his vision taken from him, he was left with only his imagination for what Tenri was going to do. He could feel the tip of the blade sliding over his face. Dipping into his cheek. Teasing the fact that he could actively cut into his skin at any time. The tip of the blade pressed into his lip as Tenri said, “Open your mouth, Guren.” A part of him really wanted to snap back with some snarky retort, but with the threat of a blade right by his mouth, he had decided to comply and dropped his lips open without a fuss. He focused on breathing as the blade slipped over his tongue. The tip of it pressing down harshly against the bed. “I should cut your tongue out.” That was probably something Tenri would absolutely do. “But then I wouldn’t be able to hear you scream.”

“Oh, lucky me.” Guren whispered around the blade.

Tenri pressed down just a bit harder. The Alpha, after a moment, finally pulled the knife out of his mouth. Making sure to slice open his lip as he did so. Guren barely hissed in pain from it. It felt like a papercut to him. He could feel his blood moving down his chin and some going into his mouth. He balled his fists again, trying to ignore the feeling of the blade caressing his neck. There was something so terrifying about knowing that Tenri had a knife in his hand and Guren couldn’t see a thing. He could feel exactly where it was. Tracing over his neck. The veins there. His collarbone to his throat. The Omega only felt like he could calm down again as the knife was pulled away from his body. It was a taunt. Just teasing him with the idea of where Tenri might strike at.

His questioning had been answered as a quick slice cut on the inner part of his thigh. It had caught him off guard that he had let out the quick noise of pain. He gritted his teeth, clutching and releasing his fists. He heaved for a second. Taking in a quick deep breath and releasing it. The blood quickly started to roll down his leg as he felt the blade touching his skin again. This time on the unmarked thigh. He could feel it barely cutting his skin. Just enough that it burned as Tenri made his way up his leg.

The fear spiked in him when he realized where Tenri was heading with the blade. The tip of the blade swirled around his entrance. Tapping against the sensitive skin there. The Omega reacted before he had a chance to think. Bringing his leg up and feeling his foot connect. Tenri held out a hiss of pain as Guren heard the blade fall to the ground.

Guren realized the huge mistake he had just made as the silence fell over the room. He was practically choking on the pheromones that Tenri was letting off. Just as he thought, the first hit came to his face. Followed by another. Then another. He had honestly last count after a few moments of this happening. The salvia and blood built up in his mouth. When he got a second, he spit it out onto the floor, heaving as it settled down for a moment.

Just when he thought he would have a minute to regain himself, it felt like electricity was buzzing right through his entire body. His body spasmed as he gritted his teeth. It felt like it had lasted an eternity before it stopped, and he could breathe again. His hands were released, and he hit the floor, unable to brace for the impact or catch himself.

“I think it would be in your best interest, Guren, if you didn’t fight back against me.” Tenri drawled. “You’ll only make it harder for yourself.”

Guren let out a shaky breath, tempted to reach up for the blindfold but stopped himself just short of it. “What the hell do you want from me, General Hiragi?” Guren finally managed to say.

Tenri leaned down behind him, fingers scratching up his back, pulling up his shirt at the same time. Guren bit down on his bloody lip, trying not to focus on the burning sensation. It was hard considering his other senses were going into overdrive. The Omega felt like getting sick when it felt Tenri’s hands moving over his body again. There was no way in hell that he was just going to waltz out of this.

It made him think of his friends.

Kureto.

What would they think?

Would they be okay?

What would they do?

What would Tenri do to them?

“You will do everything that I tell you to do.” Tenri stated, bringing his hand down onto the curve of Guren’s ass. The Omega yelped involuntarily, flinching away from it. That same hand slid up his back, over the nape of his neck before curling into his hair and pulling his head back. His hair was jerked in the harsh grip, revealing his neck. He then felt the metal against it. Sharp and biting into his skin as Tenri added in, “If you don’t, I’ll kill all of them. I’ll make you watch as one by one; I slaughter your precious friends right in front of your eyes and I will end with Kureto.”

“You’d kill your own heir?!” Guren growled. It definitely sounded far from threatening.

“Yes.” Tenri replied, dropping the knife from his neck and releasing his head. “Rest up, Guren. You’re going to need all the strength you can get.”

Tenri moved, getting off of him. That only lasted momentarily before he was being hauled up by his arm again. The Omega stumbled on his feet, following the General until he felt his knees hitting what he would guess was that mat. His arms were jerked behind his back, quickly being bound into place by chains. Then there was a heaviness to his neck. Followed by a click that made him jump. The coldness of metal around his neck had him realizing exactly what Tenri had done.

He was forced down onto the map by a foot on the side of his face.

“This is your new home, Guren.”

Shinya was starting to get worried. Guren had never showed up when he was supposed to when they were supposed to have lunch together that day. Sometimes, Guren would end up having to miss, but he always made it a point to come and see them.

He had checked all his normal spots.

Checked his office.

No one had seen him.

It wasn’t like Guren to just up and vanish.

Shinya was at a complete loss. He had finally decided that by the afternoon, he was going to check and see if Guren was at home. It was pretty obvious to him that the others were also concerned, but none of them were able to get away from their duties to actually go and look like he could.

Shinya had gotten to Guren’s home pretty quickly, unlocking the front door with the spare key that Guren had given him a long time ago. As he opened the door, he called out, “Guren?” The house was completely silent. The Alpha frowned as he walked in, clicking the door shut as he slipped out of his shoes to keep from tracking dirt inside. Guren might actually kill him if he spread dirt around his house.

He wouldn’t say that Guren was a neat freak, but everything had its place. Everything was cleaned and polished to perfection. Nothing was messy. The only time there was any type of mess was when he was actively doing something at the time, and then it immediately went back to where it belonged. Shinya had seen it time and time again.

“Guren, are you home?” He called out again as he moved through the rooms. He had gone for Guren’s bedroom first. Guren was a stickler for the time, but there had been a handful of times that Guren had overslept, and someone had to come wake him up. They usually sent Shinya since it was less likely that he would get his head ripped off. Honestly, the girls would be a better choice, but no one wanted their head to get ripped off by a pissed off, tired and grumpy Omega and Shinya was more than happy to go annoy Guren until he woke up.

He had to admit that he was fully expecting to find Guren still fast asleep in his bed. Much to his surprise, his bed was empty. It was actually made. The only thing that stuck out to Shinya was the way it was made. Guren never typically pulled the blanket tight over the pillows. His blankets always tended to be folded underneath where the pillows would rest.

Maybe Guren just was in a rush for something and didn’t take the time to do it.

Which felt like a strange thought.

Shinya hummed to himself, checking the connected bathroom next before moving on to the rest of the house.

It was empty.

No one was here.

That left him right back at square one.

Where the hell was Guren?

Considering that Guren wasn’t at the office, and he wasn’t at home, he had decided to go to the next best thing. Kureto. Kureto always seemed to know where Guren was if no one could find him.

Guren couldn’t even count how many cuts were on him now. How many times that Tenri hit him. He couldn’t move his arms. He could barely move a few feet from where he was laying. The blindfold was wet with his tears, but he had managed to stop from screaming out anymore. His voice was gone at this point. He was tired. Tenri hadn’t given him a break at all.

At least, he hadn’t touched him again. Not like that.

He knew it would happen again. Tenri was making it far too obvious that Guren was here for the long run. He didn’t regret sleeping with Kureto. He didn’t regret a thing. Even Tenri couldn’t make him regret that.

Guren was jerked up by the collar on his neck. His body was screaming at him. He was an absolute mess. He could feel it. He didn’t have to see himself to know just how bad he probably looked. Each movement stung.

The collar was unclasped from around his neck, clattering to the floor as Tenri said, “You’re disgusting.”

“Fuck you.” Guren whispered.

The Omega whined out slightly in pain as he was pulled off of the floor again. The blindfold was kept on him as Guren felt his legs give out from underneath him. His head ended up landing against Tenri’s chest. He was so tired. He just wanted to go to sleep. Maybe, if he went to sleep, it would just be a fucked-up nightmare and he would wake up back in his bed.

All he knew was that he was being dragged out of the room, barely managing to stay on his feet. Tenri was practically hauling him off of his feet every few seconds to make sure that Guren stayed walking on his own two feet.

Tenri would have to realize people would realize that he was missing. He couldn’t just keep him here without someone asking questions. He was the leader of the Moon Demon Company. He had a job to do. He had subordinates to lead in this shitty world. People who relied on him.

Guren bit back the next whine that left him as he slipped on the floor. Tenri just let it happen. The Omega was left panting. He could hear Tenri’s footsteps around him. Echoing through whatever room they were in now. The floor was cold. Not nearly as cold as the one he had just been in. it was clearly tile. That much he could tell from the feel of it against his skin.

The sound of water is what told him what kind of room he was in. A bathroom. He laid there for a while before he was grabbed again. His hands were released the second that he was back of his feet. The blindfold was pulled away from his eyes, letting him see the large tub in front of him. It had taken a moment for his eyes to adjust as he flinched from the sudden light hitting his eyes after spending who knows how long with the blindfold on.

The bathroom was large. Fancy. There was a shower on the opposite side. A large bathroom counter and a mirror that took up most of the wall. Guren had caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror and he could see how much of a mess he truly was.

Cuts littered his arms and legs. He could feel the ones on his torso and back. Which was sure he would see at some point. He could barely see the color of his own skin from how much blood was on him. There were splotches of purples, blues, reds, and pinks covering his skin. Blood was coming from his mouth and nose. His lip was split on one side and the other had the cut on it that Tenri had given him. His eyebrow had a cut on it.

He was an absolute bloody mess.

The Omega’s gaze turned back towards the filling tub. For a split second, he wondered if Tenri was going to drown him. That almost felt like a better fate than this. There was even a part of him that wanted that. Slip under the water and open his mouth. Just let the water take the lead. He knew he couldn’t even die without permission. Unless he were the fall in battle, but that was far from his reality now.

Was Tenri fully expecting him to take off his clothes now?

He wouldn’t even be surprised.

It wasn’t like he hadn’t seen what was underneath.

Maybe, there was a part of him that was hoping that he still had some of his dignity left.

“Take off your shirt.” Tenri stated.

Guren choked for a moment, shaking his head, “No.”

There was a tense silence. He didn’t even dare to look at Tenri’s face in the mirror. He didn’t have too. He knew. “That’s an order.”

Guren didn’t move. In part, he wanted to blame defiance, but it was like he had frozen. Unable to move his body. That would leave him completely exposed. With his shirt on, it felt like he had something between the two of them.

It didn’t matter.

“Unless you want them all to die.”

It wasn’t a question.

It was a promise.

Guren choked, closing his eyes as he reached down and pulled the shirt up and over his head. Each movement stung. Pain exploding over the surface area of his skin. He only opened his eyes again after a few minutes, dropping the shirt down onto the floor and curling his arms around himself.

“How long have you been sleeping with my son?” Tenri questioned.

“That doesn’t matter, does it?” Guren questioned back instead.

“That’s not what I was asking you, Guren.” The Alpha growled, planting a hand onto the back of Guren’s neck and pushing him forward. Tenri pushed him down until his nose was barely grazing over the surface of the quickly filling water. “How long?”

“I don’t remember.” The Omega replied.

He could feel Tenri’s nails bite into his neck as his head was shoved down. The Omega gasped, the water filling his mouth quickly as he attempted to blow it out. He flailed, struggling to try and get out as his head was held under the water. The water was freezing. Practically stunning him.

After a moment, Tenri pulled his head back up and he coughed and sputtered. Spitting out the water as he wheezed. The coughing fit hit him as the tears stung his eyes from being deprived of oxygen.

“I think you need to try and remember, Guren.” Tenri drawled, kneeling down by him, “Why not make it easier on yourself?”

“Piss off.” Guren snapped, shivering as the cool air hit his already cold skin.

That had probably been a bad idea as his head was once again shoved into the water. It felt almost worst this time despite knowing that it was coming. He had ended up making the same mistake as before and inhaling water by accident. It hurt worse than the cuts that Tenri had covered him in. Those would be healed over in no time. Unless Tenri somehow figured out how to stop his demons, but he highly doubted that. He was even more surprised Mahiru-no-Yo hadn’t tried anything yet. He hadn’t even heard from them. Tenri pulled him out again. Guren had squeezed his eyes shut, trying to blink away the water but his hair was causing water to continue to fall down his face, making his eyes instinctively close.

The cycle continued. Tenri would ask him that same question. Guren would give a random answer. His head would be dunked into the water. Repeat.

It seemed like Tenri had given up as he dropped Guren back to the floor. The Omega was shivering. Teeth clattering as he curled up a bit. His hair was sticking to his face. Goosebumps on his sink as he coughed up water. It didn’t last long as he was scooped up off of the floor underneath his shoulders and his legs before he was being dropped into the water.

It made him by reflex jerk forward. A shocked shout coming from him as he tensed up from hitting the water. The water was turning a shade of pink as his blood washed away from his skin. He could see signs of his injuries trying to heal.

Tenri grabbed him by the top of the head again, forcing his head to once again go under the water. He thrashed his entire body. The water splashed as the panic hit. It didn’t last long as the Alpha let him up. He gripped at the sides of the tub, pulling himself back up with weak, shaking arms as he gagged. Almost throwing up from the force. It took a few more minutes before he could even try and level his breathing back to normal.

Tenri had taken a few steps back, looking between pride and amused at Guren’s suffering. Guren didn’t even care anymore how cold the water was. The tub was blocking Tenri’s view of him. He managed to muster up a glare and fixated it on the Alpha.

“I will admit, it’s impressive you still even have the energy to do that.” Tenri stated. “I’m going to have a lot of fun tearing you apart.” Guren really wanted to tell him to fuck off again, but at this point, that was probably the stupidest thing he could do. “You will never see any of them again, Guren.”

The Omega looked away, placing his nose against his arms as he relaxed in the water just a bit. He couldn’t even tell if it was a bluff at this point or not. Tenri could parade him around Shibuya stark naked and covered in injuries just because he knew it was humiliating. Make a mockery out of him. There were millions of different things that the Alpha could to do him, and Guren was completely powerless to stop him. He knew the threats against his friends wasn’t a bluff. Tenri absolutely would.

Tenri had him stay there until the blood was completely washed away from his skin before forcing him back out again. Picking up the discarded blindfold. He didn’t hand him a towel. Just landing him stand there soaking wet. Tenri had secured the blindfold back over his eyes. Making sure it was nice and tight and completely blocking out his vision before binding his hands once more. He didn’t miss how the Alpha didn’t have him put his shirt back on. Leaving him completely bare instead.

Once that was done, he was being led out of the room again.

Probably right back to that torture chamber. There were no better words for it. That’s exactly what it was. He had no sense of direction. What was around him. All he knew was, he was inside a building. It was quiet aside from their footsteps. It didn’t take long until he felt that same temperature drop from before. He was shoved back down onto that familiar feeling mat.

Again, that same collar was locked around his neck. His body felt numb now. It wasn’t that he was used to the pain. It was just enough that he couldn’t feel anything anymore. Almost like he was pulling himself away from reality.

Guren was pressed back into the floor by his face and shoulders, leaving his ass up in the air as the nausea started to fill him again.

He knew what was coming.

He could feel the bile coming up in his throat as he heard Tenri’s belt undoing before the dreaded zipping sound followed. Guren let out a shaky breath. No matter how much he tried to brace himself, it was just as violent and brutal as before whenever Tenri thrusted into his body.

There was a big part of him that wished Tenri would just kill him.

But he knew, that would never happen.

Kureto had finished up with the last meeting that he was required to do for that day and had went to return to his office. Guren’s words to him the night before kept ringing through his mind. He would drop in on him that night. It had been a long day. Seeing Guren was always a good way to wind down and relax. The Omega knew just how to get him to unwind. Rather it was just through words or simple touches to something more.

What Kureto didn’t expect to find when he got to his office was Shinya waiting for him.

From the look on his face, Kureto had almost dropped everything in his hands.

Something was wrong.

And it had to do with Guren.

Chapter Text

Guren had lost all sense of time. The blindfold hadn’t been taken off of him since the last time it was put on him. His stomach was knotted up. In pain as it begged for food. His throat was dry and parched. He didn’t even remember the last time that he ate or drank anything. He wasn’t even sure how long he had been here. The Omega didn’t have any strength left in his body. He was running purely off of fumes.

He had quickly figured out what Tenri had put around his neck. It was nothing short of a shock collar infused with spellcraft to go off whenever Tenri wanted it to. He never knew when it was coming. Sending the electric shock coursing through his body and stunning him immediately. It would influx in strength. Sometimes, it was just a gentle jolt, or it was enough that Guren couldn’t use his body at all for a few minutes.

He dreaded hearing the door open. Guren knew exactly what it meant whenever it did. He had lost count of how many times at this point Tenri had violated his body. Tenri did every single time. His backside was sore. It was painful to even move his hips. His mouth and jaw ached. He was covered in bodily fluids at any given time.

He was left without any sort of clothes on. Leaving him completely bare to the cold air of the room. He had gotten used to the cold. Just to make it easier on himself, he didn’t speak. He just let Tenri do whatever he pleased. Did it really matter if he fought back? Being chained and unable to move more than a few feet from a mat on the floor? It didn’t give him high hopes that he could do much of anything. Maybe if Tenri thought he had broken, he would get tired of him.

All of this was just some sick punishment for sleeping with Kureto.

At least, that’s how Tenri made it sound.

He didn’t even react the second that he heard the door open again, and he could hear Tenri’s voice echoing in. He could hear him getting closer. Kneeling down right next to him. Tenri’s hand landed on his thigh, moving up and over the curve of his hip and up his body.

“You’ve done well for me, Guren.” It felt disgusting to get a sort of praise from this man. He supposed just doing nothing actually worked in his favor. Tenri was turning him into nothing more than a sex slave. It was degrading. This was the first time that Tenri had used his name since that first night. It had always been some type of insult or slur until now. That was depending on how many days he had been here. Just from the lack of food and water that he had, he could probably deduce that it had been roughly a week. Even though it felt longer. The average human typically couldn’t live over a week without at least water.

The collar was undone from around his neck, falling to the ground as he kept laying there. He barely had strength. He wasn’t going to use it up for nothing. Tenri had reached out, hauling him up to his feet from underneath his arms. Forcing him to stand. It made his body scream at him, barely pulling a sound from him as his head tilted back. His body felt weak. He didn’t even know if he could actually walk at this point.

Tenri’s amused cackling echoed in his ears. Taunting without so much as saying a word. Guren couldn’t even resist as Tenri started to pull him from the room. He stumbled. One would have thought that he was drunk or drugged from the way that he was walking. He barely managed to do it. Tenri had shoved him between the shoulder blades, which after a few small steps, made him fall to the floor. He caught himself but it made his wrists hurt from the way he made contact with the floor.

“Get up.”

Guren listened, pushing himself up and getting back to his feet. Keeping his balance was an entirely different thing as he had to hold his hands out to level himself. Again, he felt a shove to his shoulder that made him keep going.

He felt Tenri’s hand wrap around his upper arm again, pulling him into another room. The tile was familiar underneath his feet. It was the bathroom again. For a moment, the panic hit him at the thought that Tenri would going to attempt to drown him again. Well, could it be called drowning if Tenri didn’t actually keep him under long enough? Dunking? He didn’t even know, but he really didn’t want to go through that again.

He was thrown into the room, crying out the second his torso came in contact with the porcelain of the tub. “Just continue to behave, Guren.” Tenri drawled. Guren wheezed, placing a hand on his chest as he tried to catch his breath from the fact this bastard just completely knocked the air out of him. The water was turned on. It made the shiver go down Guren’s spine. The water was like ice last time. Purposely ran cold so it would send him into a form of shock. It was a torture method before. A body’s natural reaction against something so cold. “They’re looking for you. They haven’t stopped.” It made his gut twist. His friends. His family. He wasn’t surprised to hear that. “Unfortunately for you, Guren, the only way you walk out of this place is in a body bag.” Guren felt like throwing up. The nausea hitting him. The Omega was pulled back up again, the blindfold being yanked off of his head. He cringed. The light was painful. Blinding as it hit his eyes for the first time in days. “But, right now, I’m not done with you yet. So, I can’t have you dying on me.”

“Just kill me.” Guren whispered. Speaking for the first time in days.

Tenri laughed right in his face. Tapping at his jaw as he shook his head. “That would be the most mercy I could show you.” The Alpha let him go as Guren used the tub to keep himself standing. “It’s been a long day and I want to get clean.”

Guren’s eyes widened a bit. Did this bastard want Guren to clean him?

That felt even more humiliating than anything that happened to him, and this felt mundane compared to that. “You want…”

“You’re going to bathe me.” Guren bit down on his lip. He really wanted to say something, but it was best to not. Tenri was quickly proving that to him. When he didn’t answer back, he felt that jolt of electricity move through his body as it did pull a pained shout from him, and his knees gave out. He crashed to the floor, panting as it ended. “You’ll be the perfect little servant.”

“Fu—” Again, the shock moved through his body as he screamed out, the tears coming to his eyes as he curled in on himself.

“Now.”

Once it had stopped, Guren caught his breath, his eyes finally adjusting to the light. He pushed himself up onto weak arms, having to brace himself on his knee and use the tub to assist him in standing. Tenri’s expectant gaze was on him. Guren ran it through his mind. Even as humiliating and degrading as this was to him, it meant that Tenri wasn’t physically torturing him. In Guren’s situation, it was more mentally torturing him. Tenri knew Guren hated this. Being a servant. Kureto had always been different. He willingly started following him despite how it first started. They had developed into a leader and a right-hand man. Tenri was actively trying to make him into one of the many Omegas who used to reside in the Hiragi household.

Guren rose his shaking hands, reaching up for Tenri’s jacket, pushing it back as he moved around him to pull it off of his body. The Omega folded it up, setting it down on the counter before moving on. Tenri looked so proud. It made the disgust curl in him more. He knew the anger and hatred was burning in his eyes. He was trying not to show it on his face, but when it came to Tenri Hiragi, that wasn’t easy to do.

Next, he moved onto the buttons. Despite how slow he was going, Tenri didn’t actually do anything. He just stood there, giving Guren all the time he needed to do it. Once he had it undone, just like he did for the overcoat, he slipped behind the General to pull that off of him too. Leaving him in his tucked in button up shirt and trousers.

It took a lot within him not to throw up the second he started to pull Tenri’s shirt out so he could unbutton it. It felt like the time was dragging on as he got through each button. Slowly revealing the Alpha’s chest to him. He didn’t want to touch his skin. He didn’t want to be touching him at all. He didn’t want Tenri near him. With the threats to his loved ones, he had no choice. He had to do it.

With the shirt off, he also placed that on the growing pile. He did note that Tenri wasn’t actually wearing his socks or shoes anymore. They were sitting across the room. He must have taken them off around the time he had came in the room.

Every part of him wanted to just bolt out of the room now. Consequences be damned as the expecting look was back on him. Tenri was left in only his pants. And he was fully expecting Guren to take them off of him.

Tenri looked at him, “If you don’t want to do it maybe I should go get Sayuri or Shi—”

Guren shook his head, choking down the bile that came up his throat as he went in front of the Alpha. He didn’t look him in the eye. Instead, he was watching his hands. Trying his hardest not to let his skin touch Tenri’s but it was an attempt that was in vain. He popped the button, swallowing down the sickness again as he undid the zipper.

“On your knees.” Tenri commanded.

Guren glared, but complied as he dropped down to his knees. While he was doing that, Tenri had reached over him, turning off the water to the tub and silence filled the room aside from their breathing. Guren could barely keep his even. Tenri’s hand curled into his hair as the Alpha reached down and released himself from the confines. The Omega looked away. He hated this. He absolutely hated this.

Tenri’s hand gripped at his jaw. Fingers digging into his cheeks as he turned the Omega’s head back into the direction that he wanted him to be. His fingers then moved to the back of Guren’s head, curling tightly into his hair.

“Open your mouth.”

Guren glared up at the Alpha but complied, dropping his mouth open. Just like Tenri had been doing to him for days, he thrusted his hips forward without a care. The Omega gagged. The tears instantly springing into his eyes. He had a huge temptation to bite down. Tenri would deserve it, but he knew there would be hell to pay if he did that. He could take whatever the General dished out to him, but he couldn’t let him go after the others. That’s exactly what he would do if Guren stopped complying with him.

He tried to focus on anything else. It didn’t matter to him what it was. Just anything but what was happening to him. Focus on breathing. Focus on the coldness against his knees. His heartbeat. Just thinking about anything but what Tenri was doing to him. Sometimes it was easier to just let his mind venture off. Completely pull himself away from the situation despite what was happening to him.

The tears stuck to his eyelashes, wetting them as he could feel them threatening to fall. He couldn’t breathe properly. No matter what he tried. Tenri’s thrusts into his mouth were too harsh and uneven. It made it almost impossible. It made him lightheaded.

Thankfully, Tenri was predictable and didn’t last long.

Guren gagged again as the splash happened in the back of his throat and the Alpha pulled away from him. The saliva moved down his chin as Tenri covered his mouth and nose, making sure that Guren swallowed it before he would remove his hand. Guren shuddered at the bitter, disgusting taste but Tenri looked pleased with the action and let him go.

“You aren’t finished yet.” Tenri mused.

The Omega shivered, pulling down Tenri’s trousers and underwear as the Alpha stepped out of them. He stood back up onto shaky legs, placing them with the rest of the clothes. Tenri moved, slipping into the tub and sighing in relief.

Guren eyed him for a second as the Alpha leaned back in the tub, casting his hands on either side of the tub and leaning his head back a bit as his eyes closed. Behind the tub was a counter that it was connected to, it was big enough that Guren could actually sit on it if he wanted to. That’s where the Omega had gone. All of the supplies that one would need in the bath were already sitting and waiting. Tenri must have planned this because they definitely hadn’t been there when Tenri was ducking his head in the water before.

As he slipped onto the counter, he curled his legs under him. He looked down at the Alpha. All he had to do was shove his shoulders and he could get the Alpha’s head under the water. The vivid image came to mind. Seeing Tenri flailing around just like he had with his hands keeping him under. As soon as it was there, it was gone again.

“Get to work.” Tenri stated, not even opening his eyes.

Guren choked down the disgust, reaching down into the water. The water was decently hot. Not too hot, but not lukewarm either. A perfect temperature to just relax in. There was a moment that Guren wondered if this was some sort of strange test to see what Guren would actually do given the positions.

And did he want too.

He didn’t as Tenri tilted his head back to the water and Guren moved the water to coat his ashen hair with it. Wetting it and running his fingers through it. He repeated that action until he was sure every strand was wet before reaching over for the very expensively looking shampoo. He put some into his hands, turning back and kneading it into Tenri’s scalp. The Alpha was leaning into the touch, but all Guren could feel was the excessive desire to jerk Tenri’s hair out by the roots.

Tenri just stayed like that as Guren washed his hair out. Rinsing out all the suds before repeating that same action with the conditioner. With the conditioner sitting in the Alpha’s hair, Guren begrudgingly reached over for the body wash. He was sure if he had anything on his stomach, that it would have ended up right on the Alpha as he moved to start washing his body. Tenri was watching him. He could feel his eyes on him, but Guren didn’t look at him. The anger and hatred were consuming him again. The rage of being forced into essentially what was slavery. He wished he had the strength to do anything to this man. Fight back now that Tenri was in a vulnerable place.

It had taken him a while to do Tenri’s entire body before he had returned to his hair. Cleaning out the conditioner from it. When he was done, he leaned back on his legs, placing his hands in his lap as Tenri just stayed where he was. Like he was enjoying the water.

Play along. That’s what Guren kept repeating to himself. Tenri was trying to paint a picture of him, so if he played along with that vision, there was a good chance that Tenri would calm with the most brutal aspects. It was a gamble. It could make Tenri bored of him and just quicken his fate. Either he was staying here as a slave, or he was leaving dead.

Guren gasped as he felt a hand curl around his wrist, and he was jerked forward. Face first into the tub. He didn’t manage to hold his breath before he hit the water. Luckily, he was able to get out quickly. He coughed for a second, his lungs burning from the water that went into his mouth. The faint taste of soap in his mouth now as he wiped at his mouth.

He was now seat in between Tenri’s legs. The amused look leveled on him as Tenri leaned back again. “You’re quite disgusting. Clean yourself.”

Tenri was acting like it was some sort of reward. Though, he couldn’t lie and say that the warmth of the water didn’t feel good on his sore body. His skin was dirty. Covered in dirt, blood, and grime. His hair was just as gross. Before, he showered everyday just because he couldn’t stand the feeling of being dirty. Now, it was like he was all the time.

It took a moment for him to realize just how big this tub was. Both of them were sitting in it comfortably. He didn’t want to jump to worst case scenario, but that was exactly what his mind was doing. He couldn’t put anything on the back burner and say that the Alpha wouldn’t do it. Guren wasn’t even sure why he did it, but he had moved his arms to shield himself, curling his legs enough that it blocked the view.

Tenri hummed, reaching forward and pulling Guren forward and into his chest. “And here I thought, you were getting better at following my orders.” Guren knew what was coming and did manage to suck in a breath before he was shoved under the water. He instinctively blew out of his nose, gripping at the sides of the tub. Unlike before, he was kept under longer. Tenri was waiting for him to instinctively try and breathe.

He was pulled back up, sucking in a breath the second his face hit the air.

“Get clean.” Tenri growled.

Guren gulped, nodding as he reached for the same shampoo that he had used on Tenri. The Alpha didn’t say anything about which one he had grabbed. Allowing him to do it. For a second, he was afraid to duck his head into the water. Surprisingly, Tenri left him alone as he washed his hair. Like he did with Tenri, he put in the conditioner next and washed his body as he waited the few minutes.

Tenri was staring at him. Watching each of his movements as he covered his body was covered in soap. Many of the cuts have healed now. It didn’t seem like his healing had been affected too much. The only injuries that stung were the new ones from the last day or two. He moved the water over his shoulders, washing away the soap as he turned his back to Tenri. Once again, the Alpha stayed silent. Guren could still feel his eyes on him.

He leaned back a bit, washing out the conditioner from his hair. He felt relieved in a way to feel clean. It wouldn’t last long. He knew that. He didn’t know what Tenri was getting at here. Being kind in a way. The kindness in allowing him to get clean, but the humiliation of forcing him to bathe Tenri.

Once he sat back up, he rung his hair out. Guren felt the air catch in his throat as he was pulled back. His back settling against the Alpha. It was almost like Tenri was trying to force him to relax. The Alpha pried his legs apart, pushing him up on his chest a bit.

Guren felt his breathing picking back up as Tenri’s hands landed on his thighs. His fingers slowly moving towards his severely abused entrance. “Don’t.” He whispered.

He was ignored as Tenri’s fingers entered into his body. The stretch stung as he closed his eyes, leaning back as he let out a shaky breath. Just like he did before, he tried to focus on anything else. The Alpha removed his hand and Guren braced himself as he felt the head of the Alpha’s member at his entrance. He didn’t even have the strength to fight back. He could probably get away if he tried. Considering that Tenri was also in the bath with him.

Instead of moving into him, his hips were forced down instead. The pain moved through him again. His body pleading with him for it to stop. That it was too much. He had lost count to how many times this had happened now.

It was almost like Tenri was insatiable.

One arm wrapped around his midsection, making it to where he couldn’t move even if he wanted to and another was pulling his head back, forcing it to stay on Tenri’s shoulder. Guren just stared at the ceiling with a blank stare.

How much more could he take?

When would Tenri grow tired of him?

How much longer did he have to live?

No one had seen Guren in weeks. There were absolutely no traces of him at all. They had been tearing apart Shibuya trying to locate anything that might tell them where Guren was. There was no sign of him leaving. It had to mean that he was somewhere in Shibuya. The only way out of Shibuya was through the gates. Even the places where someone might be able to slip out were highly patrolled. No one had seen anything.

It was like Guren literally vanished.

If anyone had seen anything, they weren’t talking.

Kureto didn’t understand. He didn’t know how somehow could just up and disappear without even being seen. There was always someone lurking around a corner.

He was making it a priority.

It ignited something in him. It almost felt like he couldn’t breathe. Like a numbness going through him. What if something happened to him? Where was he? What happened? All they had were questions and no answers.

He wanted to think that maybe Guren did slip out of Shibuya, but he didn’t understand why he would do something like that. At least, not without telling someone. It wasn’t like Guren not to at least tell him or his friends if he had something that he had to do. They were typically always required to leave Shibuya with someone. That they were never supposed to go out alone.

He had checked all reports for the Medical Bay. For the cells. Everywhere. There was no sign of him.

It made him sick.

He didn’t understand.

What happened to him?

He needed to know.

He sat in his office. Shinya and the others were here. They had been doing everything in their power to try and find any sign of Guren. All their attempts had been in vain. Kureto was sitting next to Shinya, staring straight at the table. He had never been at such a loss before. He couldn’t wrap his mind about how something like this was possible. Not when it came to Guren.

Maybe, he just didn’t want to believe it was possible.

Then it hit him.

“I might know how to find him.” Kureto said, finally looking up as eyes turned to him.

He received hopeful glances as Sayuri leaned forward and said, “How do we do that, Lieutenant General?”

Kureto turned his gaze to Shinya, “There will be things that we need, but the tracking spell. It’s old magic, but Father has the book in his home office.” He stated.

Shinya’s mouth fell open for a second before his eyes lit up, “Yes! I remember that!”

“It’s a challenging spell, isn’t it?” Shigure questioned, “One that can’t be easily done.”

“It’s never been successfully used as far as I’m aware.” Kureto replied. “I remember the book it’s in, but we would have to get past the General to get to it.”

“Going to the General’s house is forbidden.” Sayuri murmured.

“For all of you.” Shinya said, “But not us.” The silver-haired Alpha said as he pointed between himself and Kureto. “All the Hiragi children, even my adopted self, have full access to his home. We just don’t go. I prefer not to.”

“What would we need for something like this?” Mito questioned, leaning forward as the hope shined all over her face. “We have to at least try.”

Kureto sighed, trying to remember what he could about the spell. If he remembered right, it involved a spell circle and a spell tag for the tracking process. “We would need something with his DNA. Blood, saliva, hair. Like his hairbrush or toothbrush.”

“We can get those from his house.” Goshi stated.

“First, we need the book.” Kureto replied, “It doesn’t help to get anything of his if we don’t have the spellcraft to do it.” He then turned his gaze to Shinya, “We’ll go as soon as we can.”

“What if Father questions us?” Shinya questioned, “You know he would jump on any chance to get rid of Guren.”

“I know.” Kureto whispered, “But he knows Guren is also useful. Rather he’s an Ichinose or not, he is still a highly valuable member of the Imperial Demon Army… or he’d want him back just to humiliate him like normal.”

Shinya hummed, looking away for a second, “Our best bet might be to distract him while the other just steals the book.”

That might be. Shinya made a good point. There could be a good chance that Tenri would shut them down immediately if he knew what they really wanted that book for.

After a few minutes, he nodded. He had to do anything to find him. He needed to know what happened to him.

“Let’s do it.”

Tenri had given him food and water. The same day that he had made Guren bathe him. Almost like a twisted treat for doing as he was told. His body was pleased with it, but it only disgusted him more. Was Tenri really going to force him to do his bidding just to get necessities?

It was really starting to seem that way.  

Anytime that Tenri wasn’t near him, he was chained with the blindfold back on. Left like that for hours at a time. It was like everything was repeating itself. Days of torture and assaults then Tenri would lead him to bathe and then food and water.

He wasn’t even sure how long he had been here.

From what he could tell, his body hadn’t had a break once. Not even one day. It was like when Tenri was home, he spent all his waking time brutalizing the Omega. He didn’t know what he hated more. The torture or whenever Tenri forced him to do mundane things for him.

Guren had figured out quickly that he was in Tenri’s house. It made sense to him to how Tenri could spend so much time with him. The only time that Guren got any type of sleep was when Tenri was gone. He always took that time to try and get back any strength that he could. The cycle would just start over again.

Tenri had came for him again. Forcing to him to walk with the blindfold. This time, it was different. They didn’t go to the bathroom like normal. Instead, the walk was further. At one point, he had felt carpet underneath his feet. Then he felt hardwood.

When Tenri forced him to stop walking, he had pulled the blindfold off and showed the large kitchen to him. Guren let out a shaky breath, “What do you want, Gen—”

“What is it that you are actually supposed to call me?” Tenri drawled into his ear.

The Omega shivered, gritting his teeth as he said, “What do you want, Master?” It was revolting. Kitchens had knives. There was a strong want to find the biggest one he could find, but once again, this felt like another strange test to him.

“Cook.” Tenri stated.

“Don’t you have servants for that?” Guren questioned back.

“You are my servant.” Tenri replied. “Not one of my subordinates has stepped foot in this place since I brought you here. Which means it’s up to you to fulfill their duties.”

“I’m not your—” Guren was cut off by his head being slammed into the counter. His vision went dark for a second as he slumped forward. He reached up, feeling the cut on his head and his blood coating his fingers.

“You better rethink that statement.” Tenri growled. “You are whatever I tell you to be.”

Tenri’s behavior felt strange even for the Head of the Hiragi family. He had always known the man as a cruel, prideful man. The random acts where it was like he was feigning kindness gave him whiplash. He didn’t know what to believe.

Guren composed himself, balling his fists as he said, “What do you want to eat, Master?” He made sure to growl out the offending title. Telling Tenri with the tone of voice alone that Guren despised having to say that. He might be complying, but he wasn’t going to mask everything. He didn’t think he could.

“Vegetable tempura.” Tenri replied, “I assume you know how to make it.”

Guren nodded. He thanked everything that Tenri happened to pick a meal that he did know how to make. He thanked a lot of his cooking skills to Sayuri and Shigure. He got quick to work. Finding everything that he needed.

Just like the first time that Tenri had forced him to bathe him, he was staring at him. Watching his every move. Guren kept his focus on the food. Recalling each ingredient that the girls had done whenever they prepared this meal. He was really glad that he had a good memory, and he was easily being able to fly through it.

As the food cooked, it made his stomach churn. He frowned for a moment, taking a step back as he covered his nose. Even with his nose covered, he could still smell it. The nausea was starting to hit him worse. Just when he thought it had gone away, it came rushing up as he turned, getting to the sink just in time to release the little bit of the contents of his stomach. It was just what he needed. To lose the little bit of food that Tenri granted him on a good day.  

The Omega coughed and sputtered for a second. Heaving as he leaned up and braced his hands on the sink. When he was sure that it had completely passed, he turned on the water, taking the few minutes to clean the sink almost out of habit. It wasn’t the first time he had thrown up, but it probably wouldn’t be the last considering what Tenri had been fond of doing to him. He almost threw up just about any time that he ate just because of the pain in his stomach.

He shook it off and checked the food. Deeming that it was done. He turned off the heat. He could feel Tenri’s gaze practically burning through him. The Omega looked over, peeking through his bangs as he noticed how calculated Tenri’s look was. There was something about it that had Guren actually looking at him.

“Food is—” He was cut off by Tenri seizing his arm and jerking him out of the kitchen. He didn’t even bother grabbing the blindfold to put it back over Guren’s eyes. He had just started dragging him. His grip was harsh. Painful around his wrist that Guren was sure if he squeezed any harder, it would break his wrist entirely. “What the fuck are you doing?! You’re hurting me, asshole.” He was surprised that Tenri didn’t turn around and smack him in the mouth. It wasn’t like Tenri cared if he was hurting him. He had said it before he had a chance to think. It was hard to stay on his feet from how fast Tenri was moving.

The Omega was drug right to the bathroom before he was pulled in. Tenri let him go, kneeling down at the cabinets before he was opening them and pulling out what looked like a kit. It was one that Guren vaguely recognized. The Omegas and women were given them. They had plenty of necessities needed for heats, medications, suppressants, and more. He was surprised to see that Tenri had one. None of the Hiragis were Omegas, but the only girl was Shinoa. She was taken care of by a team. Her father never really paid her any mind most of the time. His only guess would be for her, but he didn’t think she was at that age yet. She might be.

Still, that didn’t tell him why Tenri brought him here.

That was until Tenri threw something at him. He barely managed to catch it before he was looking down at it. He felt his blood run cold. “You can’t be serious—”

“Shut your mouth and do it.” Tenri snapped. Guren clamped his mouth shut, glaring at the Alpha. Tenri stood back up to face him, a dark look coming to his face, “Do it or I will force you too.”

“I’m not—”

His argument was cut through by Tenri backhanding him in the face. It wasn’t hard enough to send him to the floor like normal, but hard enough that it made his ear ring.

He looked back down at the box. Choking down the lump in his throat.

A pregnancy test.

He had forgotten those were in those boxes. He never opened up his most of the time even when they were given to him. He had stacks of them in his closet and most of the time he gave them to Sayuri, Mito, and Shigure since they were women, or he’d make sure that they would be given to others in the Moon Demon Company. He never needed them. He only kept one underneath his sink in his bathroom since it was a requirement that they had one. It was a stupid requirement when he could just give it to someone who could really use what was within it.

Guren sighed, opening up the box. He had to take Tenri’s threat seriously. He was making good on just about every single one of them. Tenri was watching him again. He forced himself to look away as he went through the steps. It wasn’t the first time he took one, but it didn’t mean that he liked doing it. Once he was finished, he put the cap on it and stood back up. Tenri was holding his hand out and Guren clutched his hand around the test. He let out a shaky breath before finally handing it over.

Guren curled his arms over his midsection. He couldn’t be. How long had he been here? If he was—No. He wouldn’t think of the possibility. He had been bleeding a lot. Especially from there. There was no chance that he had gone through all this hell and was pregnant.

Nausea came with stress.

And he had been under a lot of it.

Tenri was just delusional.

It felt like time was dragging on before Tenri finally looked down at the test in his hand. Then the smirk came and Guren could feel his blood running cold as the color drained from his face. The Alpha turned it, showing him the Positive written across it.

The shock filled him as he curled his arms a bit tighter around his stomach, his mouth falling open as he looked down with wide eyes. He was skinny. Skinner than he was when he got here. He had lost a lot of weight. It was to the point that he could actually see his ribs a bit. He choked, letting out a breath before the tears came to his eyes.

Anything but this.

“How long have I been here?” Guren whispered.

“Long enough.”

Guren’s knees gave out as he crashed to the floor, barely catching himself as he felt the panic set in. Did that mean Tenri—no, anything but that.

Before he knew it, he had completely broken down. The tears falling as the sobs left him.

He never wished he was dead now more than ever.

Chapter Text

Guren was pretty sure that he had gone into a state of shock. Every fiber of his being had gone absolutely numb. Tenri was taunting him. Gloating about the fact he was pregnant. That Guren had no idea who fathered his baby. This couldn’t be real. It just couldn’t be. The Alpha wouldn’t actually tell him how long he had been here for, but from the type of test he was forced to take, it wouldn’t tell him the estimated time frame either. All he had was a guess. It was like Tenri was thriving off of the knowledge that Guren didn’t actually know.

He was sure making it sound to Guren that there was a higher possibility that his baby was Tenri’s. That felt like a fate worse than death. To have Tenri’s baby. There would be no possible way that Tenri was actually happy that Guren was pregnant with a Hiragi. Probably the only reason that Tenri hadn’t beat the hell out of him in that moment was because the Imperial Demon Army actively encouraged them to have children. They wanted their soldiers to have children and start repopulating. To give them more power.

They were denied access to contraception and even protection. All forms of contraception that were ever found were destroyed. If they were suspected of taking or having one, they were severely punished. The one perk of sleeping with Kureto, he had access. Even though Guren couldn’t take contraception, he at least had access to a way to protect them. Guren never really worried about it. His heats always came right on time.

Maybe, this time, they just weren’t so lucky.

Or his baby was Tenri’s.

Tenri didn’t use any form of protection any time that he assaulted him.

He didn’t want to assume that Tenri was actively trying, but he wouldn’t put it past him. It would just be another way that Tenri had complete control over Guren’s body. Forcing him into a final role before the inevitable would happen. Motherhood.

He didn’t actually know Tenri’s plans for him. All he knew was, he wasn’t leaving this place. Ever. He could be forced to live the rest of his life inside this place as a sex slave and breeding stock or he’d get through his pregnancy and be killed.

And it all came down to the name that he had.

Ichinose.

That alone had sealed his fate when he was conceived in his own mother’s womb.

Tenri was practically relishing in the fact that Guren had broken down. The tears wouldn’t stop. No matter how much Guren tried. He didn’t even bother with wiping them away anymore. After what he would guess was weeks of nothing but torture, this is what he learned? The world really had it out for him. Giving him every possible reason to hope and wish for death.

He had seen it with his own eyes. Tenri couldn’t fake that. Not with him watching. Tenri did absolutely nothing. It was the same one that he took. What he did know about the pregnancy tests the Army had been how accurate they were. They rarely gave a false positive. Guren never had an issue with his hormones, so he had severe doubts that was the case with him.

After all this time, why now?

Tenri had pulled him off of the floor, forcing him to walk again. Each step was numbing. He couldn’t even feel it. It was like a wave of emotions hitting him at full force with each step that he took. What happened to him now? Did it even matter? It didn’t change that he was completely at Tenri’s mercy. He was stuck until the second the Alpha got sick of him.

He was taken into another room. A large bedroom. Tenri’s scent was heavy in it, so that told him all he needed to know. Kureto’s scent wasn’t actually that far off of Tenri’s. They both shared that twinge of holly. Seishiro, Shinoa, and even Mahiru had it too. All the main branch Hiragis – at least Tenri’s immediate family – shared that in common. They all had a mixture of scents of their own ranging from florals to woods to spices but always that slight twinge of holly mixed in.

Tenri had a spicy, woody type scent.

Guren leveled his gaze on the floor. His mind was racing too much to even care what Tenri had in mind for him now. He was sure that Tenri could do whatever he wanted and Guren wouldn’t even react. He didn’t know if this was something that he could do. Chancing bringing this bastard’s child into the world. He wanted for one moment to just be selfish and have the choice of his own. He had a feeling that Tenri was going to watch every single thing he did now with even more precision. Just to make sure Guren didn’t do anything.

He felt nothing.

He had always been told that it was meant to be a happy feeling. Something to look forward to. If he was honest, he didn’t even know if he actually wanted children. Not in the position he was in. The low-branch Ichinose family that was meant only to serve the Hiragi family for humiliation. That was their sole purpose. Just pawns in the Hiragi family’s game to be whatever they wanted out of them. Maybe it was more selfish that he did at one point wonder what it would be like to have a child of his own.

Not like this.

He never would have dreamed it would happen like this.

Guren almost wanted to ensure that it never happened. Take the chance to end it all now. That would never happen. He knew that. It was false dreaming to think that he could even attempt it.

His attention was only grabbed again when fabric was held in front of him. A large – very large – night shirt. He finally pulled his gaze up, seeing that same expectant look. Guren reached out, taking it and pulling it to him.

“Put it on.” Tenri stated.

Guren complied. Pulling it over his head. It had fallen past his midthigh, one shoulder kept trying to slip off of him. It was definitely Tenri’s shirt. It wasn’t doing much to warm up his body. The only thing it did for him was giving him a sort of comfort having his body slightly covered.

Guren shifted his weight on his feet, eyeing Tenri again. There was something different about the Alpha now. Guren almost didn’t want to know what it was. Once again, he was taken by the arm and pulled from the room.

“Things are going to be a bit different for you now.” Tenri stated, “First, I have a dinner to eat.”

The Alpha had guided him right back to the kitchen were the Vegetable Tempura was waiting. It would still be between hot and warm at least. What did all this actually entitle for him? He had doubts that it would stop the abuse. Not when it came to Tenri. There was no way the fact he was pregnant would stop him. Guren wouldn’t know until he saw for himself.

They had gotten back to the kitchen. Guren had wrapped his arms back around himself, shuffling a bit as he stared at the food he had been cooking. How did Tenri figure it out so easily? Tenri was already a father, but he didn’t know anything about the women or Omegas that mothered his children. He had never met any of them. He only knew about the experiments for Mahiru and Shinoa. Even then, that was only what was on paper.

Through the corner of his eye, he could see Tenri going to the adjoining room and sitting down at the table that was there. Guren swallowed the lump in his throat. Do something. Anything. Just do something to get his mind away from what he was thinking about. He went to the cabinets, looking for a plate. It had taken him a bit, but he had found one.

He plated the food, grabbing the rest of the things that were needed before he was crossing the room and entering into what he would guess was the attached Dining Hall. He put the plate down in front of Tenri. The Alpha didn’t say anything, just taking a bite for the food.

If he was being honest, he was expecting Tenri to spit it right out. Surprisingly, he made a delighted sound. “Take a seat, Guren.” Tenri stated. He went to sit just like Tenri normally had him sit, but he was stunned whenever the Alpha grabbed his wrist and he forced into Tenri’s lap.

His face flared for a second as he was forced to grab onto Tenri’s jacket to keep from falling over. The Alpha had gone right back to ignoring him as he went to eating his meal. The smell of the food was nauseating to him. He had to focus on his breathing just to keep from throwing up all over the Alpha. Guren was pretty damn sure that wouldn’t end well if that happened.

This all felt like a complete one eighty from how Tenri had been treating him. There was a gentleness in a way now. The Alpha just wanted him to drop his guard. That’s what it had to be.

What happened from here on out?

Guren almost didn’t want to know.

He had been right. It didn’t stop the abuse. In a way, it was like Tenri was going easier on him. The Omega didn’t miss how Tenri intentionally stayed away from his stomach. Only going after the rest of his body. The assaults didn’t end. It was like it was happening more. It wasn’t like the General could knock him up now. He already was. He tried to figure out the days. He would never be able to figure it out. He was left with only the possibilities.

In his mind, it felt like Tenri was the greater possibility.

How could he bring a child into this?

It felt so selfish to wish that he lost the pregnancy. That the world would hate him just a bit more or even have the slightest bit of mercy and just take it away.

He didn’t want this.

Just the thought of knowing that Tenri was possibly his baby’s father had him revolted. It filled him with an anger and a hatred once it had settled in. A baby would be innocent of the sins of their parents, but he didn’t know if he could even look at a child knowing what he did.

Tenri’s behaviors were changing. He didn’t even know where to begin with that. Even when he was taunting, there was a gentle tone to it. Like he was trying to get Guren to come to terms with all of this.

Tenri was starting to let him have freedom. Not far from him, and always within arm’s reach, but he was allowed to walk around without a blindfold on. It was obvious to him that he was in General Hiragi’s home. A place that hardly anyone went to. Those who entered this house had to have special permission. Tenri’s children never came here. They all avoided it. Rightfully so. The others had been banished from entering. It was just him and Tenri.

Tenri had been right.

He could scream and cry all he wanted, and no one would be able to hear him at all.

He had figured out the location of the special room. His room at this point. It’s where he was ninety percent of the day. It’s where he slept. It was connected to Tenri’s room. He slept just a few feet away from where Tenri did. That information made his stomach curl in disgust.

He was covered in new cuts and marks now. All on his arms or legs or his back. His back had the worst of it. He couldn’t even lay on his back without the pain becoming to much and he would have to move.

He was back to being chained in that room. This time, he didn’t have the blindfold on. It had left him to look at everything that was in the room. It was like a sadist’s dream in this room. Anything that one would need to torture someone. He had been at one point, strapped to every single place in the room. Left to the mercy of Tenri as he had his way with him in any way that he wanted. Physically, mentally, emotionally, sexually. It didn’t matter.

Guren was finding himself almost dissociating out of the situations at times. His mind went blank as his body was riddled in pain. He had deep bruises on his neck from the collar that he was put into each day. Biting harshly into his skin. It was always various shades of purples and blues. Sometimes, he could spot places where it looked like it was healing, but it would just bruise over again.

He was allowed to wear that shirt now. Only that shirt. Nothing else. Tenri liked to say easy access. He had completely lost his sense of time. Tenri made sure that Guren never saw anything that would tell him what day it was. What the time was. Tenri had complete control over everything.

He only looked up from where he was laying at the door opened and Tenri had stepped foot inside. His heavy footfalls making Guren’s stomach drop with each step. The Omega let out a shaky breath, trying to calm his heart rate as the Alpha kneeled down by him. He choked for a second, squeezing his eyes shut as he felt the knife caressing his thigh. The tip of it just tracing over the sensitive parts as Tenri clicked his tongue.

“Oh, Guren,” Tenri hummed, “You’ve become so compliant.” The Omega swallowed harshly, trying not to focus on the feel of the blade tracing patterns into his skin. It stayed there, but Tenri had reached up moving Guren’s hands to the cuffs that were on the wall. Pinning them in place and leaving Guren on his stomach. “You didn’t eat the food I left for you.” It was sitting next to him. He didn’t touch it. It was cold by now. He didn’t want it. Guren turned his head, burying his nose by his arm. “You need to eat.”

“Fuck off.” Guren whispered.

“Your attitude is still a major problem.” Tenri hummed. “I thought by now, you would have lost that.”

Again, the knife was moving, going further up his thigh, slipping underneath the shirt. Guren balled his fists. His breathing picked up for a second. “Don’t.”

Tenri’s hands moved, slipping up to his sides and shoving the shirt up his back, revealing the marred skin of his back to the open air. Guren shivered slightly. Biting down on his lip. Tenri’s fingers moved over the newer cuts that were there. Each one stung from the contact, but he did his best to ignore the feeling. The Alpha’s hands were roaming. They weren’t as rough as they had been before Tenri forced him to take that test, but it didn’t seem like Tenri’s decision to make his life a living hell changed much.

“All you have to do is listen to me, Guren.” Tenri stated. “You’re afraid. You’re afraid that this baby is mine.”

“Of course, I am.” Guren admitted. “Why the hell would I want to carry the baby of the man who raped me and is holding me captive? Killed my father… threatened my friends… yeah, that is the last thing I want.”

Tenri hummed. Guren gasped out in pain as he felt the cut to his back. It was shallow. Just enough to sting and he could feel the slight spill of blood over his skin. “Rather you like it or not, Guren, it’s your reality now.” Then he received another over his shoulder blade. Guren whined a bit, balling his fists as he felt his body tensing up. “All you have to do is do everything that I tell you to do, and that starts with eating. You’re depriving yourself of food at this point, Guren.”

“It smells awful.” Guren whispered. He really wanted Tenri to believe that. He needed him too.

“Your sense of smell is changing.” Tenri mused, “But you still need food.”

“Why do you care?” Guren growled, “It’s not like you want this baby I’m carrying. The little fucking parasite is just a tool for you to use.” Tenri’s hands were still moving over his body. Guren was still numb to the idea of pregnancy. At this point, he was sure he had shed all the tears that he could. He still had that fear. That anxiety. Now, it felt like he was just in purgatory. He didn’t know what to feel anymore.

Tenri released the collar from around his neck. It clattered to the floor as the Omega huffed for a second. His hands remained where they were for the time being. He wasn’t sure what the Alpha was doing. He could feel his palms moving over his back. The grip of the knife still in one. It was like he was exploring the surface area. Guren would have thought it was admiring his handy work.

The knife came up to his throat. The tip moving down the vein that was there.

“I’ve given you leniency due to the circumstances, Guren, but my patience is wearing thin.” Tenri murmured, pressing into his back now. Draping over him as the weight pressed him further into the mat.

“Then just kill me.” Guren snapped, popping his head up as he turned it to face the Alpha.

Tenri eyed him, tracing the knife over his cheek and to his lips. “That would make it too easy for you.”

“Where is the easy fucking part in any of this, bastard?!” The Omega hissed. “Being tortured?! How is that easy?” Tenri was smiling at him. Listening to him as he kept moving the knife over his skin. It nicked his cheek, but Guren didn’t even care. He barely even flinched when it happened. “You’re nothing short of a monster, you sick fuck.”

“I’m not the one you truly need to worry about, Guren.” Tenri stated. That made his blood run cold. There was something about the way that Tenri said it that had Guren believing him. “You’ve had it easy compared to most.” This was easy?! As if. “I’ll show you that I am truly the one who gives you mercy.”

He really hated the sound of that.

His heartbeat was picking back up as the threat loomed over him and his hands were released from their confines. The bruises were already starting to show on them from where it had been cutting into his skin. Tenri got off of him, jerking him up by his biceps and up to his feet. He stumbled a bit, managing to balance himself. A hood was jerked over his head again. It was hot and stuffy, but it wasn’t that hard to ignore. He was once again jerked by his arm, leading him right out of the room.

They walked in a direction that Tenri hadn’t taken him before. At one point, they had gone down a set of stairs. If it wasn’t for the Alpha hanging onto him, Guren was sure he would have fallen right down them. He was losing track of where he was. All he knew was, he didn’t leave the inside of the building.

After a bit more walking, he heard a heavy door open, and he was shoved inside. He fell over his feet, crashing into the floor. Tenri’s footsteps came up behind him before the hood was jerked from his head. He blinked a few times, and then the horror hit.

Surrounding him were the top brass. All of the Heads of the Hiragi family branches. All of them just staring at him. The only ones missing were Kureto, Shinya, and Seishiro.

“By the end of this, Guren,” Tenri stated, reaching down and placing his hand on the top of Guren’s head. His fingers curled into his hair into a harsh grip, jerking his head back, “You’ll do exactly as I say. I think it’s time for that attitude adjustment of yours.”

This was planned.

It absolutely was.

Why else would all of them be here?

He could feel their eyes on him. The stares. The lust. He shivered for a moment but returned that defiant glare fixated ahead of him.

“If you can survive this,” Tenri murmured, kneeling down by him, “You’ll buy a ticket to life. Only the strong live, and the weak die, Guren.” Tenri pulled the shirt he was wearing up and over his head, jerking it off of him and leaving him stark naked in front of the others. Guren closed his eyes and looked away. Humiliation. That’s what this was. “I’ve allowed your attitude for the last few days, but not anymore, Guren.” The disgust filled him as Tenri stood up and crossed the room, going to a large chair that was sitting over the area. A perfect watching point.

He didn’t have to say it.

Guren knew what was going to happen now.

He was jerked up by his hair from behind, pulling him off of the floor. He had instinctively reached up for it, gritting his teeth. It was much harsher than what Tenri normally did, and his grip was rough. He was marched forward. Two of the Heads had walked up. One of them was smirking right at him, grabbing his face as he forced him to look him in the eye.

“Let the fun begin, Ichinose.”

There was absolutely nothing he could do to stop this.

If this is what Tenri wanted, Tenri was going to get the show.

Tenri had to give credit where credit was due. Guren had a fire about him that nothing seemed to be able to extinguish. He had been going through hell for close to two months now and he hadn’t broken. The only time he looked close was breaking down in Tenri’s bathroom. The fear of the thought that he was carrying Tenri’s baby. There was a very good possibility that the Omega was.

Guren was very adaptive. He had adapted quickly to his situation. Tenri knew what Guren was doing. He was playing along with what Tenri wanted him to do. He was far from broken. It was almost a game now. Seeing how long it would take before Guren finally cracked. Threatening his friends only worked for compliance. Mutilating and violating his body worked for getting him to scream out in pain. But mentally, Guren was still seething in his anger and hatred. It was like it was fueling him on.

Ever since that test came back positive, it was like that attitude in the Omega had flared back to life. A defense mechanism possibly?

Guren took whatever Tenri dished out.

Humiliation.

Degradation.

Violation.

Sensory deprivation.

Deprivation in general.

He was taking it easily.

Even now, as Guren was pinned to the floor, that defiance was still there. Burning in his eyes despite the pain on his face as his body was violated. Tenri just watched. Curious to see if it was possible. Each of the others in the room were warned of what they couldn’t do to Guren. They could assault him all they wanted, but not one of them was allowed to actually climax inside of his body. That was for Tenri and Tenri alone. It wasn’t like they could impregnant the Omega anyway. He already was. He just didn’t tell them that. Not one of them were allowed to damage his stomach in any way. No killing his precious little slave. All of his limbs had to remain intact. Otherwise, they could do what they pleased to him.

And they certainly were having their way with him. Manhandling the Omega in whatever position they wanted him in. Guren didn’t once make a sound. Just kept that look of utter rage and disgust in his eyes. Even as more than one took him at the same time. Stretching his body past its limits. He still didn’t make a sound.

In a sick way, Tenri felt pride knowing he could get Guren to scream but the others couldn’t.

It went on for hours. Tenri remained quiet. Just watching the scene. He was amazed. He had to admit that. Even this couldn’t break him. Even as they laughed at him. Mocked and ridiculed him. Humiliated him. Used him. Abused him in ways that Tenri hadn’t. Called him every insult and slur that one could think of. Guren let it happen. Even with the exhaustion coming to his face. A numbness – almost like Guren had completely pulled himself from reality – flashing over his face. Covered in fluids and blood, battered and bruised, it was still there.

That fire that no one could seem to put out.

It made him wonder. What would really break the Omega? It was almost like he had been shattered before and he had built up such strong walls that even the worst the world had to offer couldn’t reach it. It sparked a curiosity in him.

By the time it had came to an end, Tenri had checked the time.

Almost fourteen hours since he had brought Guren into this room. The Omega was laying on the floor, curled up on his side. His eyes fluttering open and shut. The exhaustion was clear on his face. Tenri kept watching him, ordering the others to leave and not utter a word of who they had seen here. Guren’s presence was not to be spoken about. Though, he knew that half of the men in that room didn’t want their mates to find out what happened. They had left, leaving just the two of them there.

Tenri turned his attention back to Guren.

“Come here, Guren.” Tenri ordered.

Guren listened. He didn’t stand. After all of that, he was surprised that Guren was even managing to move at all. The Omega had crawled to him. Panting as he got to his feet, leaning back on his legs. Hands in his lap and his head hung slightly.

The Alpha hummed, reaching out and pulling Guren’s head to his thigh. The Omega let it happen. He probably didn’t have any strength in his body at all. The pain was clear in his eyes, but once again, that defiance remained. Tenri carded his fingers through the tousled and messy black hair. It was knotted now and in a severe need of washing. His body was glistening, and it wasn’t Guren’s at all.

“I am the only one who will show you true mercy.” Tenri stated. Guren didn’t even react. Nothing changed in his gaze. “You did good, Guren.”

It was almost like it ignited the need to find what would truly break the Omega.

At this point, it was nothing more than a challenge.

Guren was exhausted. His body was riddled in pain. He couldn’t even walk he was in so much pain. He was sure if he tried that he would end up falling right to the ground. He gasped out softly as Tenri picked him up off of the ground. One arm under his shoulders and the other under his legs. It burned.

He knew the top brass were disgusting and vile most times, but this really took all of it for him.

How could this keep getting worse for him? Just when he thought it couldn’t, Tenri proved him wrong again and again.

Guren was out of it. Completely disconnected from the world around him whenever Tenri had taken him into the bathroom. Guren was shocked. Aftercare. He was taking care of him. It made him want to throw up. Have him assaulted by the entirety – with the few exceptions of those not present – of the Heads of the Imperial Demon Army, and then showing him so-called mercy afterwards.

Tenri bathed him. Guren didn’t even move. He just let it happen. Let Tenri card his fingers through his hair. Washing away all the grime. Even as the fluids on his body were washed away, he didn’t feel clean. He felt disgusting. Used. Dirty. It sparked a rage in him. The excessive need to watch all of them burn. He wanted to see all of them drop dead.

He finally felt like he could move his body again whenever Tenri let him soak in the water until the water turned cold. Tenri even offered him a towel when he got out. Covering him up over the shoulders and drying his hair. He was given the shirt back.

Before he could put it back on, Tenri guided him in front of the mirror, placing his hands over Guren’s flat stomach as amber eyes stared at him in the mirror. “I take care of the mothers of my children, Guren. That includes you.”

You call that… take care of me?

Guren’s gaze fixated on Tenri’s hands. The nausea hit him again as the tears started to sting his eyes. What if he was pregnant with Tenri’s baby? Had he been here long enough that Kureto wasn’t even a possibility? He really had no idea.

It was going through his mind. He just let all of the Heads have their way with him. Everything they had done to him was worse than what Tenri had done so far.

Maybe, Tenri was right.

He was the merciful one.

Even if Tenri didn’t value the lives of his children, he wanted them to be strong.

It was almost like it didn’t even matter it would be Guren carrying the baby. Just that it was Tenri’s.

Would the baby be dead if Tenri thought it was Kureto’s? Would he have killed Guren already? Was this baby the only reason that he was alive right now?

“You need to eat and rest, Guren.” Tenri stated. For a second, it was almost like Tenri was possessive over his stomach. The only time that Tenri had said anything was when he thought someone was going near his stomach. “You’ll eat in my office and then head off to bed after. I have work to do.”

Guren just nodded, allowing Tenri to guide him away. They had gone to the kitchen first. Tenri didn’t let him do anything. Making him something easy and simple that actually smelled pleasant. It made his stomach growl, but at the same time, he had no appetite at all. He knew if he didn’t eat, that there would just be more hell to pay.

His jaw and throat were sore. He didn’t even have it in him to say anything. He was exhausted. It felt like that had happened for an eternity. He just wanted to go to sleep and forget that it ever happened. He didn’t think he ever would. Their hands. Their bodies. Their voices. It made him sick.

With his food now in his hands, Tenri lead him to where Guren guessed was his home office. He had a couch in there, which Tenri had immediately instructed him to sit on. The Alpha had gone to his desk, quietly going to work on whatever it was that he needed to work on.

It took a lot for him not to fall asleep while he ate. It had taken him awhile, but he had finally managed to eat it down. Pleading with his body to keep it down so he could have some strength for later. He could feel Tenri watching him, but he ignored it for the most part.

With the meal completed, he sat the plate to the side. He didn’t know what to do with it. Tenri never told him what to do it. He didn’t seem to have complaints about where Guren had placed it. He seemed more happy with the fact that Guren ate in the first place. The Omega curled up on the couch, pulling the shirt down a bit more over his thighs whenever it rode up.

His body still felt disgusting. He almost wanted to ask if he could take another shower, but he doubted that would ever happen. Every time he closed his eyes, it came to mind. The flashes. He could feel their hands on him again. He shuddered, bringing his legs up to him as the tears glistened in his eyes.

Why would Tenri just kill him already?

He placed a hand on his stomach. Curling his fingers into the fabric of the shirt. All of this because he refused to eat. Because he got snarky again. Tenri wasn’t holding anything back. He should have known. He had heard the stories. He just didn’t know they were true.

Just when he felt himself drifting off, he was jerked off of the couch and right out of his sleep. Tenri looked angry. For a second, Guren felt his stomach drop, thinking that he did something wrong. The air caught in his throat as Tenri’s hand moved over his mouth and the Alpha was quickly hissing, “You make a sound, and I’ll kill them both.”

He was confused.

Then he heard it.

“Father?!” Kureto.

“Are you home?” Shinya.

Kureto and Shinya.

The fear hit him as his eyes widened and he quickly nodded. Not daring to make any sound at all. Kureto and Shinya. What were they doing here?

He’ll… he’ll kill them. I can’t—No.

Tenri pulled him across the room, taking him to the rounded desk. It was a specialized one. The wood actually went all the way to the floor so nothing could be seen. Tenri had drug Guren around it, shoving him under it before he was sitting back down. Guren’s heart was pounding. He could hear their footsteps echoing outside of the room as he pressed his back into the wood of the desk. Trying his hardest to calm his breathing.

Make no noise at all.

“Oh, there you are, Father.” Shinya.

Right at the door.

He was so close.

“We need to talk, Father.” Kureto.

They were here.

Guren moved his gaze, being able to kind of see Tenri’s face. Tenri wasn’t looking down at him, but rather glaring ahead.

This wasn’t good.

He believed him.

Tenri would kill them.

He couldn’t make a sound.

He had no choice.

Chapter Text

Guren didn’t know what to do. Make absolutely no sound. Their lives depended on Guren not uttering one sound at all. This wasn’t planned. That much was obvious to him by the face that Tenri was making. He looked so angry. Guren focused on his breathing. He couldn’t even let out a breath without fear that it was making a sound.

They were just a few feet away from him. He could hear them getting closer. They had entered the room, but he couldn’t see a thing. All he could see was Tenri. He believed him. He believed him when he said he wouldn’t hesitate to kill them.

His body was so sore. Pain flared through him. It was uncomfortable to sit the way he was. The painful sounds threatened to leave him, but he had to do whatever it took to keep himself silent. He was afraid to even move to try and get himself in a less painful position.

“What are the two of you doing here?” Tenri questioned.

“I need something.” Kureto stated.

Guren could hear the footsteps in the room. Which he could probably safely assume was Kureto moving around. He curled his fingers into the carpet of the floor. Tenri didn’t look pleased. “What are you looking for, Kureto?” Tenri questioned.

“A book for spellcraft. It’s here in your office. I have an experiment I’m wanting to run, but I don’t have what I need to do it.” Kureto stated. “Having that spellcraft book will help greatly with what we need to do.”

There was something so calming about hearing Kureto’s voice. It had Guren managing to relax just a bit as he kept his back pressed where it was. Tenri hummed for a second, leaning forward a bit. Guren had lost visual of his face now that he had moved. He was close enough that if Guren wanted to, he could reach out. Guren let his eyes close, leaning his head back as he listened to the voices of his best friend and his lover. They were right there. They had absolutely no idea that Guren was less than a few feet away from them. Tenri said that they all had been looking for him.

What experiment could they be wanting to do that would need a book that only Tenri had? He hated how he kept thinking about it. The curiosity that hit him. They sounded okay. Their voices were soothing him, but at the same time, it terrified him. Terrified him knowing that Guren held their lives in his hands.

“An experiment?” Tenri pushed on.

“Nothing major, Father.” Shinya replied, “It will be something that helps with our ongoing troubles with the vampires.”

Tenri hummed. He knew that sound. It was the one he made when he didn’t believe what was being told to him. “Vampires, huh?” Tenri stated, “Are you sure this little experiment doesn’t have anything to do with Guren Ichinose.” Guren felt his blood run cold. His eyes opened as he could feel the air catch in his throat. “I’m aware of what the two of you have been up too. Lying to me is not a smart idea.”

He could hear the footsteps again and then heard the shift. He could feel the desk move slightly. Like someone had leaned up against it. His heart was pounding now.

Please… just leave.

“Father… you have to understand—” Shinya. It was Shinya who was by the desk. Right above him.

“Forget about him.” Tenri snapped. “We aren’t going to waste resources on an Ichinose brat.”

“Father—”

“End of discussion.” Tenri growled. “I will not have our little bit of resources being used for something so hopeless.”

Guren froze. That wasn’t a message for Shinya or Kureto. That was for him. Tenri leaned back in the chair again, dropping his hand into his lap as Guren’s gaze followed. Tenri moved the chair back under the desk a bit, his hand landing on the top of Guren’s head. His fingers curled into his hair, but it wasn’t a rough grip by any means. It wasn’t even a warning. He didn’t know what it was.

“Isn’t the leader of the Moon Demon Company, our most elite unit in the Vampire Extermination Unit a priority?” Kureto questioned. His footsteps also rung out in the room, for a moment, it sounded like he was getting further away before he was coming closer again. “You know Guren is valuable.”

“Valuable or not,” Tenri stated, his grip getting a bit tighter. “If he went outside of the walls of Shibuya, you know he’s as good as dead. It’s a lost cause.”

He was a lost cause. The others needed to know that. Guren felt the tears coming to his eyes as he leaned his forehead forward. Leaning it against Tenri’s legs as he bit down on his lip. This was the closest thing that he would ever get to seeing them. Just hearing their voices.

He could hear Shinya growl. The silver-haired Alpha hissing out, “I will never give up on Guren.”

Even though Guren couldn’t see it, he could feel the stare down. It wasn’t the first time Shinya had in a way defended him against Tenri or any of the Hiragis, but the tone of his voice was like he was challenging. Anger. Concern.

“Shinya, you are the adopted son. You get the privileges you do because I allow it. Your purpose ended the second my daughter died. Don’t push your luck.” Tenri growled. Guren reached up, curling his hand into Tenri’s pants. Almost silently pleading for him to leave Shinya alone. For a moment, it seemed like it worked. “You’re hurt. You’re angry. I get that. You need to understand that in this world, we have to prioritize the supplies and resources that we have to the people we can see.”

“Father—”

“It’s time to go, Shinya.” It was Kureto.

Guren held his breath, waiting for the second that the two had left the room. There was a tension in the room. It was only getting thicker to the point it felt like it was choking him. He waited. Waited for the second that he heard their footsteps leaving. Echoing away as the room was left in silence. He still didn’t dare to move. To make even the littlest bit of sound. Tenri’s hand was still in his hair. At least, for a few more seconds before it was dropping away and fingers were gliding over his face and settling under his jaw.

Still, the Omega refused to do a thing.

Their footsteps were gone, and he felt like he could breathe. Tenri let them leave. They were okay. He wasn’t going to kill them.

He wasn’t sure how much longer they would stay like that before Tenri let him go and was standing up. Guren stayed under the table, waiting for what the Alpha had to say. After a few more minutes, Tenri finally said, “Come out.” Guren moved, moving to his hands and knees and crawling out from underneath the desk. He used it to help pull himself out. Grimacing in pain for a second as his body burned. He let out a shaky breath, panting for a second as he braced himself. Tenri was looking at him. He looked pleased. That was good. That meant he wasn’t going to lash out at him. “Come here, Guren.” Guren listened, crossing the room until he was standing before the Alpha. Tenri had reached out, once again caressing his face as he murmured, “You did excellent.”

It made him want to throw up. A praise. A praise never meant anything good. Guren nodded, whispering, “That was the order you gave me.”

“After fourteen hours of your body being abused… then this… you could have called for help. Scream and cry because someone could hear you. You didn’t.” Tenri drawled. Guren really wanted to pull away from his touch. It made him so sick to his stomach, but he was able to ignore it. Don’t move. Don’t say anything. Don’t make a sound. “You just bought yourself leniency.”

He didn’t know what Tenri meant by leniency, but he really didn’t like the sound of it.

Guren found himself being pulled from the room, and there was nothing he could do as he had to allow the Alpha to do it.

Shinya was so angry. He knew that the Hiragi family hated the Ichinose family, but this was Guren. He couldn’t just sit back and know that there was something that they could do and do nothing. The Alpha was furious as they left Tenri’s home. Kureto was walking ahead of him. Back rigid as he made his way down the path.

“Kureto,” Shinya growled, “What the hell was all of that? We need—”

He paused as Kureto lifted his hand, revealing a book in his hand. “I grabbed it while you had him distracted.” Kureto stated, turning his gaze towards Shinya. There was something about the glint in his eyes. Shinya couldn’t place it. “Something was off about Father just now. He was angry and defense.”

“Yeah, he was.” Shinya murmured, looking back towards Tenri’s house. “Almost like we interrupted him.”

“Or he’s hiding something.” The older Alpha stated. “Or both.”

“You know he doesn’t always tell us what he’s up too.” Shinya whispered, “It could be anything. Right now… all I care about is Guren.”

Kureto sighed, looking back at the house for a moment. “There was blood on the couch in his office.” Shinya froze, eyes going wide as the confusion filled him. Blood? He didn’t see any. Well, he wasn’t actively looking around the room either.

Shinya stopped, frowning, “The files on his desk were all for experiments.” He only stopped speaking as Kureto looked back to him, “Like the namanari experiment that Mahiru and Shinoa were a part of.”

Kureto made a face for a second. “That’d make sense. Father’s health is starting to decline more and more with each passing day. He’s probably tying up loose ends.”

As they went to walk away, Shinya stopped in his tracks again to look back at the home. Why was his stomach twisting so much? What was he missing? He shook it off, exhaling sharply. They had a spell to start preparing for. It might be their only hope in finding Guren.

He didn’t have time to question what his father was up too. Right now, his only concern was locating Guren, and he now had the one thing that could help him do that. Kureto had gone for Guren’s home. He had flipped through the pages of the book to find the spellcraft that he needed. Thankfully, he had been right, and it was in the book that he had managed to get ahold of.

Shinya had followed him, staying quiet as Kureto opened up the door to Guren’s house and walked in. He didn’t miss the look that Shinya had given him whenever he had pulled out the key that he had to the home, but he didn’t comment on it.

He knew exactly where Guren kept all of his spellcraft supplies. He had a small home office that kept all of his work in that he did outside of the office and away from the others. Kureto had gone there first. Getting the blank spell tags and the chalk for the spell circle. With those in hand, he went for Guren’s bedroom. He went straight for Guren’s bathroom. Grabbing his hairbrush and his toothbrush. The two items that he knew would absolutely have Guren’s DNA on them.

Kureto had decided to go to the kitchen where there would be hardwood floor so he could do the spell circle. He kneeled down, looking between the book and the floor as he started to sketch the circle onto the floor. The only sound at that moment was the sound of the chalk hitting the floor.

“Kureto?” Shinya whispered. Kureto hummed in response, continuing what he was doing as he got the circle done and started onto the rest of it. “Is… What is really going on between you and Guren?”

Kureto paused for a second, turning his head to look at his adoptive brother. He could see the calculated look that was fixated on him. He had to give it to Shinya to always be so observant. “We’re sleeping together.” Kureto replied, turning his attention back to the spell circle.

Shinya hummed, walking around the room a bit more, “The way you are acting isn’t like that.” Kureto didn’t reply to him, but he did stop what he was doing. “You are acting like a man in love.”

Kureto sighed. “Let’s just work on trying to find him, Shinya.” He kept going as the room fell into silence and Shinya had started working on the spell tags. This had to work. He didn’t know what else they could do after this. Though, there was something that came to mind as he worked. What Tenri had said. He said they couldn’t waste resources to go for Guren. Why would he say that? Sure, it could mean that Tenri thought Guren had left Shibuya. Kureto doubted that. He highly doubted it. There was just something strange about it. About the entire conversation actually.

It had gotten Shinya worked up, but Kureto had used the time to grab what they needed while Tenri was distracted. That’s when he had noticed the blood. If he connected that to what Shinya had seen, it was possible that Tenri was working on experiments that they didn’t know about.

Was Guren involved somehow?

Was Guren alive? Was he dead?

He needed to know.

With everything ready, he had grabbed Guren’s hairbrush. Pulling out the strands of hair in a quick jerk to have a small clump of it. He placed it down on the spell circle, looking back at the book and reading over the enchantment. Once he was certain that he had the enchantment memorized, he grabbed the spell tag and placed it down into the spell circle and placed his hands on the newly drawn circle.

He started the enchantment. Watching the circle and the spell tag started to get the shimmer of a golden glow. He hoped with everything in him that it would work. He needed this to work.

He hadn’t been able to breathe properly since Guren went missing.

Even if they could never be together, as long as if he was safe and alive, that’s all that he cared about.

As the glow stopped, it left the spell tag flashing in the golden color. Kureto picked it up, continuing to watch the flash for a moment until it stopped. The shimmer leaving as he choked for a second. He looked back down to the book, reading over what the spell tag should do.

Inconclusive.

The leniency was exactly the thing of nightmares for him. The physical abuse slowed down. Reverting to only a backhand to the face if he spoke out of turn. The sexual assaults didn’t stop. Those still happened every single night. At least, that’s what Guren suspected. The only way he could track the possibility of the days was by when Tenri came and left.

Instead of being taken back to that room, he had been chained to Tenri’s bed. Forced to sleep right next to the Alpha. If Tenri wasn’t home, the blindfold would be on him again. He was shackled to the bed posts but had just enough mobility that he could move around. He despised it, but he hated to admit that he missed the feeling of a bed. His body thanked him for it, but it meant sleeping next to him.

There was a large part that wished Tenri would have just left him in that room. On that disgusting, blood and fluid covered mat. At least then, he wasn’t forced to sleep next to the man who took advantage of him. That was holding him captive and tormenting him.

He supposed that in a way, Tenri was being softer. Gentler. Even with the assaults against him. His body was slowly healing from the fourteen fucking hours of horror. Tenri wasn’t helping with that much, but he did clean the wounds. Those were starting to heal to the point that it didn’t hurt as much to lay on them.

Guren stopped refusing food. Eating the tiny bit of food that Tenri did give him. He went back to not speaking much unless Tenri directly said something to him to prompt a response out of him or told him to speak.

When he did sleep, all he did was having vivid nightmares of that night. The eight Heads of the family having their way with him. It fueled a rage in him. One that felt like he was going to explode out and destroy everything around him. He wanted them to suffer in the way that he did. He wanted Tenri to suffer. He wanted them to pay for what they did.

He knew these men. He knew which ones had mates and children. He cursed their names in silence. Tucked away in the back of his mind despite that feeling washing over him. He didn’t think he would ever get it out of his head. The feel of their hands. The sound of their voices. The mocking and ridicule. Taunts. The threats. The only thing they couldn’t get out of him that they so desperately wanted was for him to scream. He refused to give them what they wanted.

It felt like in a way, it was fueling him despite wishing for death. Wanting all of it to come to an end. There felt like there was nothing else that he could hang onto.

Salvation. Hope. Compassion.

It felt like it was all going out the window with each passing moment.

He wanted to tear them all apart.

Just like they had done to him.

He had the vivid hallucinations every time he slept next to Tenri. The thought of climbing on top of him and shoving the same knife that he cut him with through his heart. But not before he marred his skin the same way that he did to Guren. Taking his time in creating art across his body. Slow and shallow to maximize the pain.

He wanted the brutality of it.

He wanted their blood.

His hatred was the fuel to his fire. It kept growing. The resentment and anger. Bitterness that flooded through him. He wanted to make it hurt. The strongest emotion he had was his rage. To go after his tormentors and abusers. What could he do when he was chained to a bed?

He wanted to bring that ruin.

Ruin everything that these bastards held dear.

He didn’t have his freedom. He didn’t have hope. He didn’t have that light shining at the end of the tunnel telling him that he could leave the darkness that threatened to consume him.

It was like he was waiting for his hymn of reclamation to come.

Waiting for the day that he could destroy everything in his path. Leave a trail of bloodshed in his wake. A grudge that would never go away until he crushed every single thing that haunted him.

Even as he played along in this nightmare. The horrors that surrounded him. He was an Ichinose. They didn’t just give up. He was proud of where he came from and who is family was. Even as he carried a baby. Something that he viewed as nothing more than a parasite that was using him to survive. His body stopped being his own the second that Tenri got his hands on him. The second that Tenri took away his freedom. He couldn’t even think about the baby without an intense feeling of anger and disgust.

Even as the days passed, Tenri was trying to coax him into the idea of the baby. Which only fueled that hatred that much more. He didn’t think he would ever grow attached to it. Knowing the implications.

Death might be his only salvation.

He had came to terms with that.

He was fully prepared to die.

He knew that his thoughts of revenge were in vain. That it was just a fantasy living in the back of his mind like a dreamland. He wanted to be able to grasp onto something. Something that would bring that glowing light back. It was like all the fight that he did have left in him was slowly starting to fade away and soon enough, he would be nothing but the remaining embers that threatened to go out.

He had lost all control. His identity. His sense of self. He was slowly being torn apart, and everything was being taken from him. The Hiragi family had done it. They had ripped everything that he held dear away. Isolated him away from the people who made his miserable life worth living just a bit more.

He knew the inevitable day would come. It was just waiting for it.

Waiting for that moment where even his life was ripped away from him.

He knew what his fate was going to be.

The greatest show of mercy that Tenri could ever have on him would be ending his pain and suffering. Like Tenri had said, he had one final role to fulfil first.

Even as his friends and his loved ones held on, he didn’t think that he could. He could only hang on so much before his strength would give out and he would lose everything. All that he had that kept him sane were the memories that he held. The good ones. Those got him through the worst of it. Thinking of his friends’ smiling faces. Thinking of his time with Kureto. He would have no regrets leaving this world if it meant protecting them just a little bit longer.

They would be alright without him.

They would eventually move on, and he would simply fade away. A far distant memory. He wanted them to remember him during the good times. Not the bad. He knew they were suffering too. The idea of not knowing what happened to him. He would rather they didn’t know. Now right now. He knew what they would do. He didn’t want their lives at risk. They needed to stay away.

He didn’t want them to see him like this.

Battered, bruised, and broken.

It was better if they remembered him smiling, happy as he could be, and healthy.

Even if they never knew what happened to him. He’d be content with that. If it meant that they could hold onto the good parts.

“I will never give up on Guren.”

There was something about Shinya’s words that kept him going. Told him to keep playing along and keep the time going. That he could do it. He didn’t give up before. He didn’t want to give up.

He was tired.

Exhausted.

Physically, mentally, emotionally.

He just wanted peace.

His father had parted from him with a smile on his face. Died smiling. Guren didn’t think he had that kind of strength in him. That’s where he and his father differed. He was proud to be his son. Even if that meant his name alone meant nothing but abuse and torment. He could live with that. His only regret would not being able to see out his dream of tearing the Hiragi family down and changing the status quo. Making it possible for people like him to be able to just live freely.

One thing he did know was, they were still fighting for him. He just didn’t know if he could return that favor now. There wasn’t anything that he could do. He was stuck in a never-ending cycle.

Guren was laying in the bed. Blindfold over his eyes. The pillow was comfortable, but Guren could never fully relax. He was constantly surrounded by Tenri’s scent. If he could ever go a day without that scent, it would be one of the best things that could happen. With the blindfold on, Tenri’s scent was one of the only things that he could focus on.

Guren was on his side. He wasn’t tired anymore. He had been getting a lot of rest recently. There wasn’t really anything that he could do any this point. Once again, he could hear the echoing footsteps and Tenri’s humming as the Alpha started to come into the room. He barely flinched as he heard the Alpha drop his stuff down. If Tenri noticed it, he didn’t mention a thing. The bed dipped down next to him as the Alpha leaned over his side. His lips grazed over Guren’s cheek and ear.

The Omega shuddered slightly, curling up a bit more as the General’s hands started to roam over his body. Pulling up his shirt before settling onto his still flat stomach. This was one of Tenri’s favorite things to do. It was almost like the Alpha was obsessed with it. The thought of this pregnancy. His stomach. He was always putting his hands there.

Guren gritted his teeth. He didn’t want to think about it. Tenri guided him onto his back. His shackle that was around his ankle jangled slightly, weighing heavily as the Alpha pushed his other leg down to open up his thighs. Due to the blindfold, he knew that the Alpha couldn’t see the glistening of tears in his eyes.

Tenri’s hands were still moving over his stomach. Almost caressing it as his thumbs rubbed circles there. Guren really wanted to bring his knee up and hit the Alpha in the stomach.

“You’ll one day want this, Guren.” Tenri stated.

“The baby?” Guren decided to question. He knew that Tenri was wanting him to answer.

“You cherish love and family.” The Alpha replied. Guren choked, turning his head away. Even though he couldn’t see him. He knew that Tenri was staring at his face. “In our world, its survival of the fittest, and even as you go through absolute horror, your baby is still alive.”

“Unfortunately.” He whispered. His voice was barely audible. He knew that Tenri had heard him from the sound that he had made.

His shirt was pushed up a more, leaving his torso out of the cooler air of the room. He shivered a bit, trying hard to ignore the feeling of Tenri’s hands on his hips. He whined as his hips were jerked up, settled against Tenri’s thighs. He curled a hand into the sheet, reaching up and placing his other hand over his mouth. He didn’t dare touch the blindfold. He wasn’t allowed to. Even with his hands free. He wouldn’t move it.

Just like he was so accustomed to, he could hear Tenri undoing his pants. The Omega gasped at the burning, painful stretch. Unlike before, he was gentle as he pushed into Guren’s body. Keeping his movements slow even though they were still hard snaps of his hips that would knock the air out of Guren’s lungs.

Tenri’s hands were settled between his hips and his stomach. That same caress from before that had the Omega’s stomach churning and the disgust filling him even more with each passing second.

Tenri was draped over him now. Pressed into his front as Guren let his mind start wandering. At this point, any time that it happened, all he could do was allow himself to dissociate in these moments. It, in a way, kept him sane. Made him for just a split second forget his situation.

All he had to do was wait it out. They would go through the normal routine at this point. Tenri would take advantage of him, then they’d head to the bathroom and Guren would be forced to bathe Tenri. The Alpha would make him get in and force Guren to bathe in front of him. Sometimes, Tenri would force himself on him again right in the bath, but it wasn’t every single time thankfully. Then they would head to the kitchen and Guren would cook something and sit at Tenri’s feet or in his lap as the Alpha ate his food. Then Guren would eat, and the cycle of horrors would begin.

Within the recent days – or weeks, god knows Guren had no idea – Tenri was less likely to physically harm him. It felt less likely it would happen, but he wasn’t trusting of it either. The Alpha could and would turn against him at any point in time. It didn’t matter how small the incident was. His anger would come out on Guren.

Thankfully, Tenri didn’t last long, and the splash of hot fluids filled his body as the Alpha came to a stop. Panting in his ear and the revolting moans of pleasure that always made Guren want to rip out the Alpha’s vocal cords.

Tenri pulled off of him, the bed moving and telling Guren that Tenri had gotten off of it. His body felt gross and sticky. Though, Guren hadn’t felt clean in a while. No matter how many times that he bathed. How hard that he scrubbed at his skin.

No amount of washing his body did the trick.

The tears didn’t matter.

The desires that lurked in the darkness of his mind.

The blindfold was pulled away from his eyes. Which was surprising since they were still in Tenri’s bed. Tenri never took it off of him in the bed. Guren sat up, wincing as he moved to push himself a bit of a distance away from the Alpha that he could get with the cuff on his ankle.

Tenri was watching him. Amber eyes locked to him as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small vial of blue looking liquid. Guren choked down the lump in his throat for a second before looking to the Alpha. “What the hell is that?”

For just a split second, he wondered if it would harm the baby. A slight twinge of fear and anxiety that it would. He was quick to brush that feeling off as Tenri uncapped it and grabbed at the back of Guren’s head. His fingers curling over the back of his neck, “Don’t concern yourself with that. Just drink up.”

Guren hesitated.

That moment of hesitation cost him as Tenri jerked at his hair, pulling his head back in a harsh grip. The action had caused him to gasp out in pain and shock. His mouth falling open before the liquid was being poured into his mouth. It made him gag and cough. He sputtered for a second but before it would escape his lips, Tenri’s hand covered his mouth and nose. Guren shook his head, tears stinging his eyes from the lack of oxygen he was getting and choking on the fluid before he was forced to swallow it on instinct.

Tenri had waited. Watching to make sure that he had drank it down before lowering his hand. Guren wheezed, leaning forward as he coughed. Heaving as he sucked in some air. His lungs were burning. The bitter taste in his mouth as he fought against the wave of nausea that hit him due to his gag reflex.

It didn’t take him long to catch his breath again, but it was like the sensations hit him. The world around him spinning as an almost light feeling it. Euphoria in a way. He wouldn’t say it was pleasurable, but he couldn’t feel anything. He blinked a few times, trying to regain his composure but he found himself losing his balance and falling over right into the Alpha.

His scent washed over him, but Guren actually couldn’t find it in him to care to attempt to move or push him away.

What the hell did he just give him?

And why did it feel good?

Guren felt his body slipping, a slight smile coming to his face as he stared up at the ceiling. Everything was spinning, but that ecstasy-like feeling was hitting him. His body felt warm. Hands were back on him. Almost sending tingles through him as he heard, “You want this baby, Guren.”

Baby?

Right.

He was pregnant.

The Omega lifted his hands, settling them over his stomach as the thought of having a child came to mind. No—He didn’t want it. That wasn’t right. What was going on with his head?

It was like a mantra started playing through his mind. It was echoing and repeating.

You want this baby, Guren.

He kept trying to tell himself that wasn’t it. That this was just whatever Tenri gave him talking. It was. Logically speaking, he knew that. Feeling wise, it felt like he was in a strange, twisted cloud nine. It was like everything had melted away. Where he was. What he had been feeling. Everything was just gone. Numbed and replaced with a temporary feeling of euphoria.

There was nothing he could do as he felt lips over his own. The same mutter of words. Then, he heard, “You’ll be my perfect little slave, Guren. Just surrender yourself to me.”

Surrender?

It took a second to remember. Remember that he was next to Tenri. Tenri was holding him captive. He was being held and put through horrors that he would never wish on anyone.

“You can make your life so much easier if you just give yourself over to me.”

Guren found himself nodding, wanting to chase that euphoric feeling still.

What the hell was he doing?

Was he signing a Deal with the Devil?

All he knew was, he was slowly losing everything.

Chapter Text

Just like he had thought, Guren had quickly became addicted to his treatment. After the first time, Guren easily started to take it for him. Not even hesitating to drop his lips open and allow Tenri to feed the drug to him. Watching the complacency and blissfulness come to his face. Between the hallucinogenic properties and subjectiveness, Guren was totally compliant to whatever he took it.

It also gave Tenri all the opportunity that he needed to do what he needed to do.

The Omega was sitting on the bed next to him. That same defiant fire in his eyes, legs curled up towards his growing stomach. Guren might be compliant with his new life, but he was far from broken. There was a fire in him, and Tenri still saw it each day.

Tenri pulled out the small vial, and he had watched as Guren almost hyper fixated on it. His gaze immediately moved to it as he undid the top of it and held it out. “Alright, Guren.” Tenri murmured. Guren reached out, fingers wrapping around the vial as he eyed Tenri with his violet eyes. “Just relax.”

Tenri coaxed him, having Guren tilt his head with a nudge underneath his chin before pouring the blue liquid into his mouth. Once the Omega had drank it down, it didn’t take long to see the effects already starting to settle in. The light flush that came to his face, the distance look that came to his eye. Guren never remembered what happened during the time that he was essentially high as a kite.

Guren leaned over into him. Panting for a second as the drug took effect. Tenri reached up, pushing some of his ebony hair behind his ear as he caught the floral scent coming off of the Omega. Cherry blossoms and lotus flowers. A sweet aroma. It was a nice one.

Once the Omega was completely relaxed, he said, “Lay back, Guren.”

Guren did just as he was told, giggling slightly as he bounced a bit on the bed. When Guren finally relaxed, his hands settled over his upper stomach, Tenri moved. He got up, crossing the room and opening up the shelf and pulling out the small box that was there. He went back to the bed, noticing that Guren was following his movements.

He sat the box on the bedside table, opening up and preparing what he needed.

“Tell me, Guren,” Tenri stated, turning his gaze towards the Omega for a second, “Do you want children?”

Guren looked at him. His dissociated eyes lingered on him for a second as he watched the Omega’s hands move down to the slight swell that was forming there. “They’ll end up just like me.” Guren whispered before looking up towards the ceiling, “But… I do.”

Tenri hummed. That was the first time since they started this little routine that Guren was honest. He could tell by the tone of his voice. It was vulnerable. He prepared the needle, sticking it into the vial that he had in his hand before pulling the plunger back to fill the syringe up.

“What would you think for names?” Tenri questioned. “A girl?”

Guren hummed, a soft smile coming to his face as he kept staring at the ceiling, “Mizuki.”

Dropping down the empty vial, he double checked the needle to make sure there were no air bubbles as he turned to look back at the Omega. “What about a boy?”

Guren smiled, tilting his head towards him as Tenri moved Guren’s hands away from his stomach and pushed up his shirt. “Shouto.”

Tenri made a noise, finding the place that he needed before sticking the needle right into Guren’s stomach. Guren barely winced, laughing almost as if it had tickled, but didn’t actually move. Tenri watched his face for a second before adding in, “So, you want this baby?”

Guren hummed. He still was looking away, almost like a contemplating look came to his face. “I’m too young.” He whispered, “But… but if I had children… I only want them with one person, but I can’t. I can’t do that.” Then Tenri saw the tears that came to Guren’s eyes. Tenri hit the plunger, watching the liquid leave the syringe, “I want it… but I can’t. I can’t get attached. Getting attached just means… heartbreak. It’s not like I’ll be around anyway.”

Tenri pulled the needle back, placing it into the box. Double checking to make sure no mark was left behind before lowering the shirt back down. “You want this baby, Guren.”

“Baby…” The Omega whispered. His eyelids were growing heavy now. Tenri hummed, reaching out and caressing at the Omega’s face.

His favorite little servant.

“The moment will happen, Guren.” Tenri stated, “When you least expect it… you’ll have that one moment that will make you want this baby.”

“I doubt it.” Guren replied, letting his eyes close. “I can’t.”

Tenri reached down, undoing Guren’s shackle. The Omega didn’t even move. Staying where he was as Tenri put the supplies away. “Let’s go, Guren.”

Guren listened, pushing himself up. He went into a fit of giggles as he tripped over his own feet, crashing right into Tenri.

Tenri reached out, stabilizing the Omega as he looked down at him. Guren actually had a nice smile when it was genuine. In a strange way, it reminded Tenri of someone. The Alpha had to look away, sighing as he did so.

He would keep Guren around. Keep him tucked away within the security of his home, but if wasn’t for Kureto, Shinya, and Guren’s little friends being hellbent on finding him it left him with no choice. Once the baby was born, he’d have no choice. He’d have to get rid of the Omega once and for all. He couldn’t risk anyone finding out about the baby or Guren’s connection to them.

Once he had realized what Kureto had done in their little rendezvous in his office, he had no choice. He had to put up the wards that ensured that Guren couldn’t be traced back to his home.

Kureto could never know.

Weeks. Months? He didn’t know how long he had been here. At this point, he could only tell by the change in his body. Slowly, he watched it happen. The small bump that started to form on the lower part of his abdomen. Showing him that something was definitely growing there. Each time that he was taken into the bathroom, he found himself fixating on it. He was pregnant. Pregnant with a little life that he was currently meant to be nurturing and protecting.

Tenri’s attempts were starting to become more. Coax and lure Guren into being comfortable with the idea. He couldn’t drop his guard. He couldn’t get attached. He knew how this was going to end. He couldn’t dare himself to let his feelings change now.

Then the fear started to come.

The fear of the unknown.

The fear of what Tenri would do to this baby the second they were brought into this shitty world. Would they be treated just as badly as he was because they were part Ichinose?

Why was he scared for the thing now?

At this point, he fully believed his baby was Tenri’s. It made him so revolted at the thought. He didn’t want to bring Tenri’s child into the world, but he knew rather he liked it or not, Tenri was going to force him into it. Just what would Tenri do after their birth? Guren was more than certain that would be the end of the line for him.

His final destination before Tenri finally had enough of him.

Each day, he watched his stomach grow. The swell getting bigger as the baby started to grow. He didn’t know if it was on instinct, but he found himself protecting his stomach or putting his hands on it without even realizing it.

He still didn’t know if he could do this. If he could dare to look at the one thing that would be a reminder of the absolute horror his life had turned into. At least when he was free to roam around Shibuya, he had some semblance of solace.

Tenri was still just as obsessed as ever. It was a side to the Alpha that he had never seen before. It was like he was hyper focused on the fact that Guren was pregnant. He didn’t understand it.

Tenri’s kindness was limited to small things. Mostly to the necessities that he needed to live. Still, the abuse never truly ended. Just as long as if his stomach was left untouched, Tenri left it as far game. His arms were covered in bruises from his harsh grip whenever he was force Guren to walk somewhere. His ankles were bruised and lacerated. His wrists matched. His neck held the same bruises from the collar. It had been moved to the same room that Tenri slept in. Tenri had gotten to the point, he liked to alternate what type of restraint he was going to keep Guren in for that day.

The sexual assaults remained the same. Continuing on every single day. At this point, Tenri had upped the count. It had started happening more often. Guren was almost positive it became Tenri’s favorite thing to do since he knew it was the most humiliating to the Omega. That out of everything that he did to him, Guren hated that the most.

Or the Alpha was stupidly obsessed with his body.

Whenever Guren slept, it was always nightmares. Replaying the events that his life had turned into. Tenri had won. He had turned Guren right into the perfect little slave that he had envisioned him as. Guren didn’t resist anymore. He didn’t have the fight left in him to say it out loud or lash out physically.

Though, mentally, he was seething.

Fueled by his anger and hatred. His despair. Suffering and sorrow that only made him fall into the darkness more as he was letting it engulf him.

His will to live felt like it had been taken right from him.

He still wished for it.

Death was his most merciful wish.

More than once, he had thought about it. Thought about ending it himself. If Tenri wouldn’t do it for him, it would be the last sense of control that he had left. He found himself leaning more and more towards it with each passing day. Rather it was the knife in the kitchen that he used to cook with or bathing and wanting to open his mouth under water and just let the water fill his lungs. To getting ahold of Tenri’s medications that he made Guren give him each day and take the entire bottle. At one point, he wondered if he could get away from Tenri’s grasp just once and throw himself out the window and hope that he was high enough that his head would bash in. They were so vivid in his mind. Just as vivid as the hallucinations and dreams of wanting revenge.

Tenri was fast asleep next to him. Snoring loudly without a care in the world. Uncaring of his wide-awake captive next to him. Guren was wearing the ankle shackle. It was long enough that he could reach a small, connected bathroom to use if he needed to. The further along his pregnancy got, the more freedom around the home that he got. Ever since that day, his silence had repaid him in getting things that Tenri had once taken from him. Even if that was limited.

Guren, for the first time, reached up and pushed the blindfold up. It ripped harshly at his hair, but he didn’t have a care in the world. Tenri kept him groomed. Allowing him to cut his hair when it got to long for his liking. But only under his watchful eye to make sure that Guren didn’t do anything with the scissors. He was always watching. He never typically fell asleep before Guren. Sometimes, the Omega would just lay there, pretending he was asleep until Tenri did and lay awake for hours before sleep was forced upon him, and the nightmares started up again.

Guren slipped out of the bed carefully, checking to make sure that he didn’t stir the Alpha. Tenri was in such a vulnerable position. Just like he always was. He was quiet in his movements. He had learned how to not make a sound as he moved around. Even with the shackle on his ankle. Even if he made noise, the Alpha always assumed that it was just to go to the bathroom. Which, he guessed, worked in his favor.

Guren walked over to where Tenri kept his clothes. His favorite little toy was always with them. Buried in the clothes. Hidden away from sight, but Guren always knew it had been there. He just didn’t have the distance before. He had to stretch a bit, but he had managed to reach in and grab it. Grabbing the knife by the grip as he brought it up.

A numbness hit him again as he could feel the phantom pain over his body. Each cut that Tenri had made on him using this same blade. Guren slipped his fingers over it. It was sharp. It always was. It was like his body was moving on its own. A white noise in his ear as he turned to look back at the Alpha. Still fast asleep. The even rise and fall of his chest.

For a split second, he could see himself plunging the knife into Tenri’s chest. The blood splattering on his face and hands. The bloodlust that came with it. Guren moved back to his spot, climbing back up onto the bed. Tenri was on his back. He wanted Tenri to feel everything he ever did. The pain and sorrow that he put his family through. What Guren felt.

The Omega moved, crawling over the bed until he found himself slipping onto Tenri’s lap. The Alpha didn’t wake up. Didn’t make a sound. Guren stared down at his face. His ashen hair was a mess. Eyes closed. Lips slightly parted. Tenri always slept heavily.

That image came back to mind.

He wondered if Tenri would scream.

All it would take was one quick stab to the heart. He could do it. He wanted too. In a way, it felt way too easy to let him off of the hook like that. He guessed; he could use Tenri’s own philosophy against him. Death was too merciful. He wanted Tenri to suffer.

If he went through with this, and if he didn’t make it quick, Tenri would wake up. There would be hell to pay if he was caught with a knife in his hand. It only led to one other problem. Being shackled to the bed. The keys were left in a different room. He would have to figure out how to get away. If he managed to do it.

Or there was the alternative.

He was only nineteen.

He had gone through more hell in his life than anyone ever should have too in a full life span. He didn’t want this. He didn’t want this baby. He didn’t want to be forced into parenthood. He didn’t want Tenri’s baby. He wasn’t ready for a baby. A baby was a death sentence. He didn’t want to live this life. He wanted to see his friends again. He wanted to see Kureto again. He couldn’t bring his rapist’s baby into the world.

He didn’t want Tenri to touch him anymore.

He didn’t want Tenri to even look at him anymore.

He wanted Tenri dead.

The mastermind behind all of his suffering was blissfully unaware of him. Fast asleep underneath him. Guren curled his hand around the grip of the knife, looking down at the blade, half looking at it, and half looking at Tenri. He could see himself doing it. Doing it until his arms were exhausted.

Now, was the perfect opportunity.

If he did it, he had to do it before Tenri had a chance to realize what was happening.

The Omega turned the blade in his hand, pointing it directly over Tenri’s heart. The tears came to Guren’s eyes. All the anger, hurt, and despair that he had been feeling hitting him all at once. Just for a split second, it felt like he had control.

His hands were shaking as he held them up, ready to lower his arms and plunge the blade right into Tenri’s chest. Just as he went to do it, he stopped as he felt something. Almost like a flutter. Thumps against his stomach. He froze completely. His eyes widened as he felt the air catch in his throat. What the hell was that? His hands trembled again as it stopped for a second. He shook it off, exhaling sharply as that determination hit him again and he went to swing again.

Again, it happened.

Guren froze. He didn’t understand what was happening.

Was something wrong with the baby?

Why did he care?

He was ripped out of his thoughts as he heard Tenri make a noise in his sleep. The fear hit him as he realized that Tenri was waking up. He had to think quickly. Guren slipped off of him as quickly as he could, shoving the knife down into the bedframe as he placed his hands on his stomach. He needed a plan.

He thought of his friends, which had made the tears glisten into his eyes. It was easier to make himself cry now. Thanks a lot to the pregnancy hormones going through him as he got the tears to come to his eyes, making sure they fell before pulling the blindfold back down into place. He quickened his breathing, trying to force himself to look like he was panicking. In a way, he was. If Tenri saw the knife, everything would absolutely fall apart. He could hear Tenri muttering out his name, inhaling sharply as he rubbed at his face.

Guren reached over, making sure that Tenri’s eyes had still been closed before he was shaking his shoulder. Quickly saying, “Master… Master, something is wrong.” Just saying that title made him want to grab the knife all over again.

Was something wrong?

Was he hallucinating?

He didn’t even know, but he was panicking. Between grabbing the knife and almost being caught in the act, and then the thumps, it had him freaked out.

Tenri’s eyes opened as he pushed himself up, tired eyes falling onto Guren as he said, “What?”

“I feel something.” Guren said, motioning to his stomach, “It… something’s wrong.”

Tenri frowned, reaching over and placing his hands over Guren’s stomach as he could feel it again. The Alpha laughed for a second, shaking his head, “Guren, calm down. It’s natural.”

Guren paused for a second, “What?” He whispered.

Natural?

Was it natural to have a weird feeling in his stomach.

“The baby is kicking, Guren.” Tenri said, laying back down. “Go back to sleep.”

Guren let out a shaky breath, reaching down and placing his hands over his stomach. His baby was… kicking? He waited. Then he felt it again. He had felt flutters before, but nothing like this. It was much harder than before. He had thought the flutters were just his stomach being upset.

No, his baby was kicking.

And pulled him right out of something that he wouldn’t have been able to come back from.

Guren laid back down, keeping his hand there as he wiped at the tears. If he had failed, it wouldn’t have gone well for him. Feeling the baby kick and knowing that was what it was, it made him feel something that he hadn’t felt before. How much of a coincidence was it that his baby kicked just when he was about to do something he knew he couldn’t?

That thumping against his palm continued. It was calming in a way.

Before he realized it, it was all that he could focus on.

Once he was sure Tenri was back to sleep, he had slipped out of bed, putting the knife back where it belonged. Settling back into bed as he pulled his legs up and placed his hands on his stomach.

Feeling that gentle thump against his hand.

That was… his baby.

The time was starting to pass, and he had found himself almost excited every single time that he felt a movement. Stopping everything that he was doing the second he could feel it. They were most active at night. Guren would stay up, just sitting there with his hands over his stomach as he felt it. Feeling the kicks against his palms.

It felt almost like a… light within the darkness.

Despite the horrors that surrounded him, it felt like it melted away whenever he felt it.

It scared him.

As much as he kept telling himself again and again that he didn’t want Tenri’s baby. He found himself almost gravitating towards the idea of it. At least, of his baby. He didn’t know when his mind went from thinking about it being a little parasite that was using his body to grow to being a life that he wanted to grow.

Then the guilt would hit.

What would his baby be coming into?

Would they face the same thing he did?

The abuse that he faced day in and day out?

Could he wholeheartedly do it?

He almost felt ashamed of the thought that he was slowly changing his mind. That he was starting to feel something towards the growing life. He felt even more shame for his initial thoughts. He still hated the idea of Tenri.

He had never felt more lost than he did now.

His stomach was getting bigger. Which meant his baby was growing. Soon the day would come. He still had no doubt in his mind that once that day came, that was the end for him.

Whenever the negative thoughts plagued his mind, he found himself being ripped out of them by the soft kicks. Giving him something else to focus on. He had found himself willingly eating more and making sure that he ate every single bit of food provided to him. It wasn’t much but it was enough.

He stopped fighting against Tenri. Instead, completely allowing him to devastate his body in whatever way he pleased if it meant that he would go soft on him. The less he spoke back, the less he fought back, the higher chance that Tenri wouldn’t turn on him. Tenri had completely stopped the physical abuse not longer after Guren started doing that.

Tenri never did figure out what Guren attempted to do that night. If he did, he didn’t do anything about it. He kept waiting for the moment that he turned on him. That he would reveal that he knew.

Or Guren was just paranoid.

Any noise made him jump.

If he heard a door open, his heart would race at the idea that one of those bastards were here or Kureto and Shinya had shown up again.

He was afraid.

The rage was still flaring strong in him. It felt like his strongest emotion aside from the sudden protectiveness that he felt towards his stomach. He had instinctively lashed out at Tenri a few times because of it, but the Alpha didn’t do anything back to him. Instead, he looked at him amused. Continuing to coax him into following those instincts that he had felt.

He didn’t want to get attached.

He couldn’t.

He knew what it meant the second that he did, and that meant everything would come crashing down.

It was almost like he couldn’t help it anymore.

He was in denial.

The thought of going into labor terrified him. That would be the moment that everything either fell into place or fell apart. That would be the moment. It was also the scariest moment he could think of. The second that it happened; he knew what came next.

He didn’t know if he had the strength in him to do it.

Chapter Text

Guren’s pregnancy was progressing beautifully despite the little bit of care that he had actually been receiving. Tenri had ensured everything that he could. In the end, a lot of it had to do with Guren’s own actions. Guren had finally gotten that desire. The maternal instinct was kicking in. He wanted it. The same thing that the Omega feared was beginning to happen.

Soon enough.

Soon enough, and it would all be ripped away.

Any day now and Guren’s body would start the natural process of bringing the unborn baby into the world.

Now, it was the waiting game.

Waiting for the moment that everything kick started.

By the end of it, Guren Ichinose would be broken.

Guren was used to pain in his body. He hadn’t stopped being in pain for months. Between the severe abuse that he faced and the natural pain that came with carrying a child, it was hard for him to differ it. It had started with cramping. At first, he thought it was just regular cramping until he realized they were   coming in intervals.

Then the fear hit.

He knew what was happening.

He was going into labor.

He knew that he wouldn’t be able to hide it. Over the last few months, he had found himself doing the one thing that he had been trying so hard to avoid. He had gotten attached. The idea of one day having a child of his own.

All he could think about each time that he felt one of the inevitable contractions was what was Tenri going to do to this baby?

He shouldn’t have gotten attached.

He shouldn’t have even thought about the baby at all.

Now, all he had was the fear of what would happen once he was out of the picture.

He couldn’t even protect himself. How was he supposed to protect a defenseless newborn? He knew that he could hide this. Tenri had been watching him like a hawk for days. Almost like he was anticipating the moment that it finally happened. Guren had done his best not to show it on his face, but he knew that Tenri knew.

“You’re in labor, Guren.” Tenri stated.

Guren let out a shaky breath, hands caressing at his stomach as he curled his fingers into the shirt that he was wearing. It was happening. There was nothing that he could do.

He was seized by the arm in a crushing grip. One that hurt as he was jerked from where they had been in Tenri’s office. The Omega was dragged back to that room. The special room that had been the thing of horrors for him for months now. Guren felt his throat tighten as he was led to the mat.

Guren was pushed down to the floor, forced onto his back as Tenri grabbed at his wrists and quickly clasped them above his head. The Omega choked on the lump in his throat. The fear was coming back. What was Tenri planning on doing to him? Especially now that he was in his most vulnerable position.

The Omega froze as he noticed the blindfold back in Tenri’s hands. The Alpha was smirking at him. That same sadistic smirk that he had come to know as it was slipped over his eyes. It left him in complete darkness. Leaving him to focus on the pain of the contractions moving through him. Tenri’s hands were still moving.

Guren’s arms screamed at him from the position that they were in. He couldn’t do anything with them. If he jerked his arms, the pain twinged into his wrists. Tenri’s hands moved from his arms and his face. Trailing down his body before stopping at his ankles. Then his ankles were shackled. Keeping his legs bent and spread apart.

The fear was getting worse by the second.

He should have known.

He should have known that Tenri had more in mind.

“I’ll be back soon.”

With that, Tenri was leaving the room. It left Guren to just the pain that he was feeling. He was stuck. He couldn’t do anything. Change positions to get more comfortable. Do anything to check and make sure that everything was going the way that it should. He had no idea what he was supposed to do. He didn’t know anything about what childbirth was like or even how to do it.

He kept thinking of everything that would happen to the baby after they left the safety of his body.

He was terrified.

Before, he didn’t care if the baby lived or died. He had wished time and time again that the pregnancy would just end on its own. Then, he couldn’t fathom the idea. Now, he didn’t think that he could go through with this. Even though it was happening, and he was powerless to stop it.

He didn’t know how long he had been chained down. How long he had been in labor for. His water had broken at one point, and the pain had intensified. His lower body was wet now from the gush of the fluids. It made him uncomfortable, but it was easy to ignore due to the increase in the contractions and the pain.

He was exhausted. Barely conscious at times as he tried to keep himself awake. He had never experienced pain like this before. Not even being assaulted every single day, even that morning could compare. Fourteen hours of being taken advantage of by the Heads of the family. Every moment of physical assaults against him. No injury compared to him. Maybe, it was the consistency in the pain. Hours of pain on end. He didn’t know.

His body kept telling him that he needed to push. That he needed to let his body to what it was naturally meant to do. He couldn’t do it. He refused. At least, if he didn’t actually give birth, Tenri couldn’t get his hands on his baby. He knew that it risked the life of his baby, but at the same time, death sounded better than everything that he had been imagining that might happen.

He didn’t want this baby to face everything that he did.

The pain. The abuse. All of it.

If he could stop it by ensuring that his baby never lived to see it, then that was just something that he was going to have to do.

It made the tears come to his eyes. Knowing that he would be the one responsible for it, but it almost felt like the most merciful thing that he could do. Tenri didn’t value the lives of his children. Why would he value the life of a baby that Guren was the mother of? An Ichinose. He knew what this baby would face if they lived.

Maybe, that’s why Tenri shackled him.

Planning one step ahead of him to make sure Guren couldn’t do anything.

Except, the one thing that he could do was refuse his body.

Fight against the instinct as long as he could.

It could and would kill them both.

He knew what was going to happen to him. He already had one foot in the grave. His time was only extended by the harsh reality of being forced into pregnancy. Being forced into one final role that Tenri was making him fulfill before it was all ended. Tenri didn’t have to say it. He knew. The second that he was taken from his home, his life ended.

He barely reacted whenever he heard Tenri approaching him again. Loud, booming footsteps as the Alpha got up to him. He kept resisting the urge. He could feel it. His baby wanted to be born. He couldn’t allow it. So, he wouldn’t do it. He wouldn’t give Tenri the satisfaction. He wouldn’t give Tenri his baby.

It was the most selfish thing he could do but considering the circumstances and what he had been forced into, it was the only thing he had control of at the moment.

“What are you doing, Guren?” Tenri questioned. An annoyed and angry tone to his voice.

“Fuck you.” Guren hissed.

He let out a surprised yelp of pain as his head went to the side. The pain splintering over his cheek as he could feel the fresh cut on his lip. “You need to push. You’re suffocating the baby.”

Guren gritted his teeth, snarling a bit. “I won’t do it.”

His face was grabbed. Fingernails digging into his cheek as his head was turned. Probably in the direction of Tenri’s face judging by the puffs of breath that he could feel against his face now. “Yes, you will.”

“I’m not giving you my baby.” Guren whispered.

He froze as he heard the soft click before feeling pressure against his temple. Digging in as Tenri growled, “Push.”

“No.” Guren growled.

It only took him a second to realize what was being held to his head. A gun. “I will cut the baby out and then shoot you, Guren.”

“Do it then.” The Omega snapped, “Nothing has stopped you before.” Then he felt the smirk come to his face, “Oh, that’s right… I’m too far progressed. You can’t.”

“I can and I will.” Tenri growled, “Push.”

He could feel the baby crowning. Tenri wasn’t wrong when he said that he was suffocating the baby. If he refused, the baby would die before they ever came into the world. He also believed Tenri when he said that he’d rip his body open to get to the baby. Tenri had minutes to make that decision. He probably didn’t even have that.

Guren was in more pain that ever. His body was begging him to push. To get the baby out of his body. His instincts were screaming at him. Telling him that his baby was dying.

With the gun still to his head, he could hear Tenri shuffling before the slash came across his stomach. It had caught him completely off guard as he screamed. Throwing his head back as he balled his fists. Tenri was absolutely serious. He could feel his blood moving down his skin. Pooling over his stomach and going down to his sides.

“Push.”

“Fuck you!” Guren screamed, jerking at his arms. “Fuck you, you sick twisted bastard!”

He knew what Tenri wanted. He wanted Guren to do it. It was just another one of his sick, twisted games. Forcing Guren into childbirth. All the coaxing and trying to get Guren to want this. It had worked. At one point, he found that he did want his baby. He could never have them.

This was his final stand.

He was going to die either way.

Now, his only choice left was if he was taking his baby with him to the grave.

The gun traced his face, moving his bangs a bit as Tenri clicked his tongue, “I’ve worked a while to make sure that you had no idea what day it was, Guren. I think, now is a better time than ever to tell you.” Tenri purred. Guren froze. His eyes widened behind the blindfold as the air caught in his throat. “It’s June 3^rd, Guren. You do the math.”

Guren felt his blood run cold.

It was only June?  

Wait a minute.

That could only mean one thing if his math was right.

The horror filled him as he jerked his hands again, “You bastard!”

“All this time, I made you believe that you were pregnant with my baby, Guren.” Tenri drawled, “You were already pregnant when I brought you here. I figured it out pretty quickly. You’re full term, Guren. If the baby was mine, it would at least be July by the time you went into labor.”

Guren couldn’t breathe.

This whole time…

His baby was… Kureto’s?

“You sick…” Guren whispered.

“You’re killing his baby, Guren.” Tenri stated.

He felt his entire body and mind go numb. The white noise came to his ear as the coaxing started up again. Tenri was trying to urge him into pushing. Actually, going through with it.

Was this just another lie?

A way to get him to actually go through with it.

To not do what he wanted to do?

The tears came to his eyes. If he wanted a child in the future, he had only wanted them with one person. There was no way that Tenri would have known that. How to weaponize Kureto against him.

Before he knew it, the sob ripped from his throat as he shook his head.

That couldn’t be possible.

“You’re lying.” Guren murmured, choking back the cry that threatened to leave him.

“That’s up to you to decide.” Tenri replied, “I didn’t think you had it in you. To take a life of something so innocent.” Guren choked again, jerking his arms slightly once more. That plea was in the back of his mind. His body was begging him for relief. His mind was telling him that he needed to do this. He couldn’t. He let out a soft cry, feeling the next contraction hit. “Push, Guren.”

And he did.

Holding his breath as he bared down. He had done it until the contraction ended. Panting as he leaned his head back. Tenri was praising him. Telling him to continue when the next one struck his body. Tapping the gun against his forehead as he did so.

“Just kill me.” Guren whispered.

Tenri ignored him. He didn’t really have the time as the next wave of pain riddled his body and he found himself almost instinctively pushing again.

It kept repeating until the relief did finally hit his body and the loud cry filled the room. Guren sobbed. Trembling as he realized what he had just allowed. “No, please, don’t—”

He could feel the baby being lifted away. Their crying still echoing in his ears as Tenri said, “Unfortunately for you, Guren… neither of you will see the morning.”

The horror hit him as he screamed. Attempting to thrash as the pleas started to fall from his lips. What did he do? What the hell did he just allow?

How could he let this happen?

He could hear Tenri’s footsteps walking away. The cries of his baby getting quieter before the loud pop. Then silence. It stunned him into silence. Was that… was that what he thought it was?

Guren screamed.

Screamed until his voice went hoarse as the cries consumed him. The rage that he had been feeling for months overtook him as he jerked his hands. Breaking open the skin of his wrists as he cursed Tenri’s name.

That bastard just shot his baby.

His baby was… dead.

He forced Guren to give birth just to kill his baby.

Why did he fall for it?

This was all his fault.

He didn’t even know if he had a boy or a girl.

It felt like the last piece of his sanity had broken as he fell back, crying and heaving as he realized he had fallen right into Tenri’s ideal for him. It was over.

Nothing ever mattered.

He was still crying when Tenri came back into the room, undoing the shackles on his ankles before going for the ones around his wrists. He didn’t have it in him to fight. His body was still in pain. He was weak. He couldn’t fight back even if he wanted to.

It started with a slap to the face whenever he got to his feet. Sending him on shaking, pained legs back to the ground. Then the kicks to his sore, tender stomach. Sharp kicks to his chest. Kicks to his back. They were relentless. They didn’t stop. He had lost count quickly with how many that Tenri inflicted on him.

It was like he went completely numb. Even as he felt Tenri cutting at his skin. Slashing away at his wrists. Slow, shallow cuts like he did before. Then his back and his stomach. The inner parts of his thighs as he was forced onto his chest. His ass up in the air as Tenri almost manically sliced away at his skin. He didn’t give any sounds of pain. All that he was left in were the cries from hearing that gunshot. He should have known. The baby never stood a chance.

He had forced him to give birth just to rip it all away.

He could feel the blood and aftermath of birth on his thighs. He was sure he was covered in his own blood now. He didn’t even care. He was just numb.

He didn’t do a thing whenever Tenri entered him. Snapping into his body despite the trauma his body had already just experienced. Tenri’s groans of pleasure only immediately worked to fuel the anger and hatred that he felt.

He should have done it.

He should have killed this man the second he had the chance.

He couldn’t breathe. The air was knocked out of his lungs. Even if he could breathe, it would only come out in short, shaky hiccups. His face was covered in his tears despite the blindfold.

He wanted to watch him burn.

He wanted to burn it all to the ground.

If he took Tenri’s words to heart, if he took them at face value, that meant his baby was Kureto’s. Tenri would know the timeframe. He had been very careful in making sure that Guren never got the chance to find out what the day was. How long he had actually been held captive.

Even now, as Tenri assaulted his body once more, his rage was only being fueled.

A strange desire to live just so he could end this man.

Put him through all the suffering that he caused him.

Yet, he still wanted to die.

He would deserve it. He would deserve to die. He got his baby killed. He had fallen right into Tenri’s trap for him. Being forced into carrying a baby that was doomed from the start. Tenri never had the intention of allowing either of them to live. He just wanted Guren to feel the desire for wanting a baby and then to rip it away from him.

He wasn’t sure if it was from the abuse of childbirth, but this time, it hurt worse than any other time that Tenri had sexually assaulted him. The pain was intense. Guren did wish that Tenri would just end it. Put a bullet through his head just like he had done to his baby.

What was the point of this if Tenri had no intention of letting him live when the sun came up?

His hips were being pulled back to meet Tenri’s whenever the Alpha rutted forward into his body. It made him sick. Tenri truly was a monster.

As Tenri finished, Guren collapsed to the floor, heaving as the tears kept falling. They never stopped. No matter what Guren told himself. He couldn’t get them to stop.

“You did so good, Guren.” Tenri mused. Guren flinched when he felt the bloody fingers caressing at his face. “I’ll grant you mercy.”

He stayed laying there, letting the Alpha do whatever he wanted. He didn’t have any more fight in him. He was exhausted. In pain. Numb. He knew this was coming. He wasn’t afraid. He embraced the idea. Tenri lifted his hand, forcing fabric between his teeth and tying it behind his head before a hood was pulled over his head. His hands and feet were tied next before he was being lifted off of the ground.

He didn’t make a sound.

Even as he wanted to cry out in pain.

He couldn’t do it.

He refused to give Tenri even more satisfaction now.

He had played right into his hands, and it cost him everything.

Guren was in and out of consciousness. The rocking that told him he was in some sort of vehicle. He could hear music. Gentle, piano type music. He didn’t bother moving. He couldn’t. His body felt so weak. All of his strength was gone.

This was it for him.

He was being taken to his death.

The need for revenge was stronger than ever. The need to get back at his tormentors flared to life in him. To avenge his baby. To get back at them for everything they had ever done to him.

Then the vehicle came to a stop.

He heard the door open and close before the one he guessed was by him opened and he was pulled out. Being discarded on the ground like trash. Another kick to his stomach as he gasped whenever the wind had been knocked out of him.

His feet were untied. The hood being taken off of his head as one by one, his bindings were removed, and the gag was taken out of his mouth. He was left with just the blindfold on as he was forced to his feet.

“Walk.”

He didn’t know how he managed it. Limping and almost tripping over himself as he took the few steps. Even being shoved in the back to make him go faster.

Guren kept going until he heard, “Stop.”

The air was warm on his skin. It was the first time he had been outside in months. He could smell the aroma of trees and just outdoors. Normally, it would be soothing. The wind in his hair. Brushing gently against his skin.

“Turn.”

He did just that, slowly turning as his life started to flash before his eyes.

His father. His childhood. Shinya. Shigure. Sayuri. Goshi. Mito. Kureto. The cry of his baby. It was all replaying in his mind. The good times that he had within his life. Everything that led to this.

This was it.

This was where he died.

He heard the click, then the loud pop rang out before the pain exploded in his chest. It knocked him right off of his feet as he fell backwards. He hit the ground, choking on the taste of his own blood as it flooded up his throat and into his mouth. It didn’t take long for it to start spilling over the sides of his lips and down his face.

He heard Tenri’s footsteps getting closer, and he did the first thing that he could think of.

He didn’t make a sound.

He didn’t move.

He didn’t even breathe.

Holding his breath as Tenri leaned over him. The puffs of air on his face as fingers traced over his face and lips. He kept holding his breath. Waiting for the second that Tenri would check for his pulse, but it never came. Tenri didn’t even utter a word before the hand left his face and he was standing up and Guren could hear his footsteps walking away.

He stayed like that.

Refusing to move or make a sound. His mind was swimming and pleading with him to take a breath, but he didn’t. He waited for the second he heard the vehicle turn on and leave.

Once he was sure Tenri was gone, he finally did, gasping out for air as he coughed. Sputtering more blood out of his mouth. He lifted a shaky hand up to his eyes, pulling the blindfold away as he looked up to the sky.

It was dark out.

A cloak of darkness covering over him as he stared up at the starry sky. The sky was littered in them.

Normally, he would have a found a sight like this beautiful.

It was like the beauty in the world had melted away. That nothing would ever matter to him again. Staring up at the sky ignited it all in him again.

The desire to live.

The desire to end everything and burn it down to the ground.  

It wasn’t going to be possible.

He was going to die here.

Tenri had left him for dead.

Tenri probably only left because he thought Guren was dead.

He was going to die here. He knew it. He would be kidding himself if he thought he could get out of this. He was probably far away from anyone who could possibly do anything about his injuries. He had lost enough blood by now. He was losing more with the passing seconds.

He was going to bleed out in the street.

No one would even know he was here.

Guren didn’t have any strength left in his body to move at all. He didn’t think he could even roll over onto his side. He was sure he used the last little bit just to take the blindfold off of himself.

He wasn’t even sure how long he had been lying there. Bleeding out as the pool of blood under him got bigger. It was getting harder to keep his eyes open. If he didn’t bleed out, he would definitely choke on his own blood.

Then he heard footsteps.

For a second, the fear hit him wondering if Tenri came back to make sure he had finished the job. Until he heard voices he didn’t recognize. “So, that’s what’s over here.” It was a woman’s voice. He turned his head a bit, letting his gaze fall on her. She was small. Standing there with a hand on her hip. Red eyes fixated on him. Pink hair around her head. She wasn’t alone. Guren could count three people behind her. Also with the same red eyes.

Vampires.

They had smelt his blood.

Maybe, they would kill him.

He always heard that vampires loved the taste of humans as they died. That their blood tasted the best within the moments of their death.

“Lieutenant Colonel Guren Ichinose.” Guren’s heart skipped a beat as he realized whose voice that belonged too. Ferid Bathory. “The Hiragi family finally did it. They left you for dead.”

He could barely focus. He felt a hand on his thigh, moving his leg slightly as he heard another woman’s voice. Blonde? He was pretty sure he could see blonde hair. “He just gave birth.”

“Gave birth?” Another woman.

“Hours at most.” Came the reply.

“So, that’s what happened to you.” Ferid hummed, kneeling down next to him on his other side, “You’re covered in injuries, Guren.”

“You know this human?” The pink haired woman questioned.

“Lieutenant Colonel Guren Ichinose.” Ferid repeated, “He’s my human partner. He’s been giving me information on the Imperial Demon Army since the start of the apocalypse.”

“I see.” The same woman replied, “So, this human was useful to you.”

“Very.” Ferid replied.

The pink haired vampire kneeled down by him, reaching out and gliding her fingers over the wound on his chest before lifting them to her mouth and licking the blood off. “He’s close to death. Minutes even.” Her gaze turned to him, “You’ve been through hell, human.” Guren let out a soft breath before choking, sputtering out more blood as he wheezed. “We can offer you eternal life. Make you into something far more superior than any of those humans. I can grant you the power to get revenge against those who wrong you.”

“I’d take the offer, Guren.” It was Ferid again. “You’ve been really valuable. Now, it’s your chance to make them pay.”

Pay?

Revenge.

Guren’s eyes closed for a second before he forced them open again.

Then the other male walked forward, looking down at him with a slight smile, “Or do you want to die here?”

He wanted to die.

He would deserve it.

He did deserve it.

“You have less than a minute to decide, human.” The pink-haired vampire stated. “You’re bleeding out quickly.”

Power.

Superiority.

He could release his rage. Bring his wrath down onto the people he wanted to get revenge on. Tear them apart. He had never felt more of a desire to kill before.

The tears came to his eyes as he found his hand moving to his stomach, curling into the fabric as he choked back the cry.

That bastard killed his baby.

His baby was dead.

He had nothing to live for.

Nothing but revenge.

Rage to fuel him on.

He could do it. Make them suffer for everything that they did. Take them down with him.

As his eyes slipped shut, he opened his mouth to speak but found that no words came out. White noise was in his ears as everything sounded muffled and far away from him. The coldness that moved through his body. He was dying. There was nothing else to say about it.

He didn’t understand.

Why offer him this?

He couldn’t.

He didn’t want to be one of them.

He was just a human bleeding out in the street. A human who didn’t deserve to live. But the rage was starting to consume him even more. The desire getting stronger with each passing second as he could feel his heartrate slowing. His breathing became more labored with each passing second.

He wanted it.

He wanted to make them suffer.

Bring down his own reign of terror. Bring the world into a new era before he would let himself be taken in by the grasps of death.

He could feel his head being tilted back. Mutters of reassurances and vows to help him get his revenge. Did he actually say it? He didn’t know. He couldn’t feel anything. He couldn’t hear anything anymore. He couldn’t even open his eyes. He felt so weak. Powerless.

The blood was wiped away from his face. It was so gentle. A gentleness that he hadn’t felt in a long time. Lips pressed over his own as he felt the liquid filling his mouth and moving down his throat. Hands on either side of his face to make sure that his head stayed tilted back enough.

Blood.

Then it happened.

His eyes shot open as he felt as if his heart was being squeezed. His entire body flaring with a fire underneath his skin as the blood kept moving into his mouth. He could feel strength coming back to his body.

“Let your anger and your rage consume you. Destroy them all.”

He was done crying. Done being left to his sorrows. Done being silent. There was a newfound hope in him. The darkness that clouded him quickly evaporating as he did let the rage overtake him. The need to see their blood heightening with each passing second.

He wanted it.

This was his salvation.

Chapter Text

Guren Ichinose was never going to be a problem for him again. He had taken care of it completely. He made sure of it. Guren Ichinose was dead and there was nothing that could change that.

Tenri got back home, going into the quiet of his home.

Cleaning the blood off of his hands as he did so.

The Alpha went straight for the room that he was looking for. A few of his servants were coming in and out of the room, greeting him with smiles as he stepped inside.

“Leave.” Tenri ordered. “Now.”

And they did. Quickly leaving the room the second he had given the order. He walked over to the small crib, staring down at the newborn infant. Fast asleep and swaddled. Whisps of black hair on their head. Tenri stared down at the baby. A little boy.

Guren Ichinose’s son.

Kureto’s son.

His grandson.

He never thought he’d see the day that an Ichinose brought a Hiragi into the world. He had seized the opportunity in his favor. And when the moment came, he found that he couldn’t go fully through with the plan. He had been experimenting on this same baby in utero, and he would have to wait to see the results.

Guren Ichinose went to the grave thinking his baby was dead.

A price to pay for what he had done.

Babies were always stronger and more likely to survive in this world with their mothers, but he knew that if Kureto or any of Guren’s little friends discovered Guren being here, they would quickly make the connection. That was something that he just couldn’t allow.

Kureto could thank his theft for the final nail in Guren’s coffin.

He reached down, picking up the slumbering infant. He was clean now. Dressed in clothes and wrapped up. Tenri just looked at his face. It had been a long time since he held a baby. The last baby he held was Shinoa. For a moment, he could remember what it was like holding Kureto for the first time. How Kureto made him a father. Kureto would be a good father if given the chance, but this was just something Tenri couldn’t allow.

As he looked at the baby’s face, Guren came to mind.

Then he felt something in his chest.

In a strange way, he missed having Guren around.

He supposed that it was a bittersweet ending to Guren’s life.

Tenri wasn’t even sure why it came out of his mouth. He just held the baby for a second, drawling out, “Your name is Shouto.”

When Guren opened his eyes again, he found himself staring at a ceiling. He lifted his hand up, fixating on his clean, unmarred skin. He flexed his hand for a second before dropping it. He couldn’t feel any pain. He sat up, looking around for a second as the new sensations. His nose twitched. Picking up the aromas of the room.

His feet hit the floor, giving him a moment to realize that he wasn’t in that shirt. Instead, his clothes had been changed to what looked like hospital clothing. It was pure white in color. Showing off his arms to him as he held them out in front of him. Completely unmarked. All his skin completely healed over and not a mark in sight. The bruises and cuts on his wrists were gone. Leaving behind just pale skin.

Guren walked forward, noticing that he didn’t have the pain in his back or abdomen anymore. There was a full-length mirror that he stopped in front of. He looked at himself in the mirror. The deep bruises that had decorated his neck for months were gone too. The bags and bruises underneath his eyes, also gone. Everything. He no longer looked malnourished. His hair looked like it had life to it again. He lifted up his shirt, noticing that he couldn’t see his ribs now. All the cuts, burns, and bruises were gone. He looked healthy.

He met his own gaze. Violet-colored eyes looking back at him. Long eyelashes that surrounded them. They weren’t red. That was strange to him. Everything came rushing back to him. Remembering Ferid and the other vampires. Now that he had a moment to think about it, they were all Progenitors. Vampire Nobles. He only knew Ferid by name.

Then he remembered the taste of blood.

Blood flowing into his mouth and then how his heart clenched.

That’s right.

He was turned.

He wasn’t human anymore.

He dropped open his mouth, spotting the fangs. His canines were a bit more pointed than what he was used to. He stared at himself a bit longer than he would have thought. He should be dead. Wait, he is dead. Undead?

Someone cleaned him. He had no blood on his skin. At least, from what he could see. They definitely changed his clothes.

He blinked a few times as he saw the reflection of his former self in the mirror. Blood covered, dirty, and malnourished. Human.

He was ripped out of his thoughts as he heard a door open, using the mirror to look over to see Ferid walking in. Ferid smiled at him, saying, “You look divine.” Ferid got up to him, standing behind him for a moment as they made eye contact in the mirror. “How do you feel?”

“Better.” Guren whispered. “I’m…”

“A vampire.” Ferid stated, pausing for a second as he leaned over a bit, “Albeit not a complete one. You’ll complete your transformation once you drink human blood.”

Human blood. Right. Vampires fed off of humans. It made him sick to his stomach for a second as he looked away. “I… I don’t…”

“It’s the only way you’ll survive, Guren.” Ferid replied, “Well, there is another option but that won’t last forever. You will eventually have to drink human blood.” Ferid hummed for a second, looking at Guren in the mirror again, “You were seconds away from death. You would have bled out.”

“I know.” Guren whispered. “But I am dead.”

“Well—” The Omega turned his head, eyeing the Alpha vampire for a second. He had noticed he could actually catch Ferid’s natural scent now. It was stronger than before. His nose twitched a bit as he shook his head. “You have been given a second chance, Guren. You can release your rage onto those vile, disgusting humans. You were in bad shape when we found you.” Guren choked for a second, balling his fists as he stared down at his hands. After a moment, he reached up, placing his hands on his stomach. It was flat again. Completely flat. Almost as if he had never been pregnant. “You had a baby.”

“My baby is dead.” Guren stated, growling for a second as he curled his fingers into the shirt. “How did you find me?”

“First, we heard the gunshot.” Ferid replied, “Then, we could smell the blood.”

“Where am I?” Guren questioned, finally looking up as he turned to look at Ferid.

Ferid was still smiling at him, taking a step back as he motioned around the room, “Well, this is the hospital wing at Sanguinem. You passed out after your transformation. It seems your body had a lot of injuries to account for.” Guren nodded, looking around the room a bit as he started to walk around. He paused as he got to the shirt he had been wearing. He could smell the blood. His blood. The shirt was drenched in it. A hole was in the front of it. For a second, being shot flashed before his mind again and hitting the ground before it went away. “Every soon, you’ll feel the thirst. I’m surprised you haven’t yet. It’s quite intriguing really.”

Guren hummed, looking away from the shirt. “Which one turned me?”

“Our beautiful Queen Krul Tepes.” Ferid replied.

The Queen changed him?

Guren nodded.

“Once you awakened, she wanted to see you.” Ferid added, “I’ve told her everything that I know, but I can’t lie and say I’m not curious on what happened to you. It was pretty easy to tell those good for nothing Hiragis were behind it.”

“Tenri Hiragi.” Guren growled. “He’s the one who killed me.”

“I see.” Ferid said softly. “Well, why don’t you go ahead and come with me, and we’ll speak to Queen Krul.”

Guren didn’t say anything as he walked over to where Ferid was, giving him a look before the two of them were exiting the room together.

All he could hear on the walk there was the sound of Ferid’s shoes tapping against the floor. He was barefoot. The ground didn’t even feel cold to him. He spent most of it looking around. He had seen the inside of Sanguinem before, but he never really ventured too far into the place. So, they had taken him back to the underground vampire city. No one would find him here.

It would appear Tenri got what he wanted.

Guren’s death.

Just not in the way he expected.

After a bit, he was taken into a large room. At the end of it was a throne. Sitting on it was the pink-haired vampire from before. A smile on her face with one leg thrown over the other. “So, you’re awake, Guren.” Krul Tepes. That was her name. He noticed quickly the other three were also in attendance.

Guren turned his attention to Ferid for a moment, whispering, “Who are they?”

“The man is Crowley Eusford. The Thirteenth Progenitor. The blonde woman is Horn Skuld and the one with the blue hair is Chess Belle. They are both Seventeenth Progenitors.” Ferid explained. “Of course, our lovely Queen Krul is the Third Progenitor.”

“Okay.” Guren whispered as he walked forward alongside Ferid, coming to a stop in front of Krul.

She was just looking at him, giving him a gentle look as she said, “You look well.”

“You turned me.” Guren stated, eyeing her for a second.

She hummed and nodded, “I told you that I’d grant you the power to get your revenge on those greedy humans, and I meant it.” She stood up, descending the steps until she was just a few above them. That way she was looking Guren in the eye. “Do you know how nobility works in the vampire world, Guren?”

“Sort of.” Guren replied. “I know the Progenitors are the strongest.”

Krul smiled, “Any human turned into a vampire by a Progenitor becomes a Noble.” She started, turning back around and going up towards what looked like a fancy-looking pitcher and pouring a red liquid into a cup. Blood. He could smell it from where he was standing. “You will join my ranks of the Eighth Progenitor.” Krul turned back around, walking directly in front of him and holding out the cup.

Guren felt the sudden tightness in his throat. A thirst flooded through him as his gaze fixated on the cup. It smelt… good. Alluring.

Then a fact about Sanguinem hit him.

All the humans who lived here were children.

He could hear that same loud, piercing cry that he heard from his baby before he found himself slapping it away.

“I won’t drink the blood of a child.” Guren hissed.

The others were blinking at him. Krul looked surprised for a second before a smile came to her face and she was reaching out. Her hands were on either side of his face. “Your maternal instincts are still in overdrive.” She murmured, “Tell me… what happened to your baby?”

Guren’s eyes widened. He could hear it again. The cries, the gunshot, then the silence.

“He… he shot my baby.” He whispered.

“How disgusting.” It was the blonde vampire – Horn Skuld? “The humans would really murder a newborn baby in cold blood? How revolting.”

“I don’t put anything past the disgusting livestock.” It was Crowley that time.

They actually looked empathetic to him. Giving him soft looks. Vampires shouldn’t feel emotions. They weren’t supposed to have them. Unless it was all because he was one of them.

“You need to drink blood, Guren.” Krul stated, “The thirst will get worst. It will feel like your entire body is being ripped apart.” She dropped her hands, taking a step back, “But you refuse the one thing that will give you all the strength that you need to get your revenge.”

He balled his fists, gritting his teeth as he growled out, “I can’t drink the blood of a child.”

“Considering the circumstances, I understand.” Krul stated, then her gaze turned to Crowley, “Crowley, I want you to take Guren out. Find a meal for him and make sure he feeds. We need to give it a few days to make sure that vile livestock doesn’t find him.”

“He only has three days before his time would run out, my Queen.” Ferid stated, placing his hands on his hips. That’s right. Vampires can die still if they get too thirsty. They become something worse than a vampire.

He didn’t know what to feel.

He could still feel the strong urge and desire to unleash his rage. To take out everything in his path that caused him harm. That led him here. He never thought that he would be a vampire.

A rebirth in a way.

Reborn as something different.

Krul looked back at him, smiling again as she held out her wrist before slashing her nails across it. Guren’s nose twitched as that tightness came back. The smell of her blood kept trying to pull him in. He stared at it, his mouth dropping open for a second.

“Drink your fill of my blood, Guren.” Krul stated, “It will sustain you for now. Then… you can tell me what those disgusting livestock did to you.”

Guren couldn’t actually hear what she was saying.

All he could focus on were the droplets of blood that were falling from her wrist.

Then the bloodlust.

Before he knew it, he had surged forward, grabbing her wrist into his hands before he was biting down. It tasted sweet. Filling his mouth as he drank it down. The thirst that he felt before was quickly going away as he felt a hand on the back of his head, carding through his hair and soft mutters reassuring him.

This was really happening.

He was a vampire.

There was no turning back now.

It had been almost two years since Guren’s disappearance. No matter what they tried, they couldn’t find him. He was completely gone without a trace. Kureto didn’t want to give up, but he didn’t know what else he could do. It was like Guren just vanished off of the face of the Earth. He didn’t understand how this was possible. His gut was telling him that Guren was out there somewhere, but logically speaking, his mind was telling him otherwise. That it had been too long.

He had exhausted every resource that he had that he could use behind Tenri’s back. None of them came back with anything that he could use.

Still, he refused to give up.

He would find out what happened.

Guren wouldn’t just disappear.

He had been called to Tenri’s home alongside his siblings. All of them in attendance for a dinner with the Heads of the family. Even Shinoa was there. Which was surprising that she was allowed away from her caregivers. Tenri never really cared about wanting to actually take care of them when they were children. He was probably the furthest thing from a good father that there was. He was just essentially the man who allowed them to be born.

Kureto really didn’t want to be here.

Shinya didn’t look like he wanted to be either.

If they didn’t, they knew what would happen.

They just had to endure it.

Kureto stayed quiet through dinner. Barely touching his food as the Heads of the family spoke with Tenri. Once dinner was over, he would leave. Throw himself back into work and pretend as if nothing else existed for a while.

He’d be honest in saying that he wasn’t paying attention to anything that was being said until he heard a cry. A loud cry that sounded like a baby. It had immediately quieted the room as all eyes turned in the direction of the sound.

A baby?

What the hell was a baby doing here?

Tenri didn’t look the least bit surprised as he looked over to the servant woman standing by and said, “Go take care of my son.”

“Yes, General, sir.” She said, giving a bow before she was scurrying off.

Kureto shared a quick look with Shinya before looking back to Tenri, “Son?” Kureto tested.

Tenri looked to him and hummed, “Yes.” He confirmed, “Last year, I conducted an experiment, and he is the result of that.” It took a second, but Kureto recalled Shinya telling him about the files he had seen on Tenri’s desk. So, he was conducting an experiment. They must have walked in on the aftermath of that.

“You had another kid?” Seishiro questioned.

“What I do in my spare time is none of your concern, Seishiro.” Tenri stated, taking another bite of his food, silencing Seishiro with a quick glare. Once he had swallowed down the bite, he added in, “His name is Shouto, and no, he will remain in seclusion until I deem him safe to be sent out into public.”

Kureto exhaled sharply, leaning back in his chair for a second. After a moment, he shook his head, standing up, “I have to go.”

This was Mahiru and Shinoa all over again.

And they all knew what happened to Mahiru.

Of course, Tenri did another experiment.

That boy was probably going to be nothing more than a monster.

“Kureto—” Tenri started.

“I have work to do.” Kureto cut him off, slipping his hands into his pockets as he started out of the house. Tenri didn’t try and stop him this time. Kureto paused as he got to the front door, turning to look at the staircase that would lead upstairs. The cries had gone quiet.

So, his father had another child.

That meant, he had a baby brother.

One he would probably never meet.

Kureto shook his head again, opening up the door and walking out, slamming it shut behind him.

He didn’t know what it was about it that disgusted him. It left him with a sour taste in his mouth.

He had work to do. The last thing he needed to do was listen to his father’s spills about some new experiment he had done against a child.

As he got outside, he looked up to the sky for a moment.

It was nightfall. The stars littered the sky. For just a moment, he found himself closing his eyes, remembering lying next to Guren on the roof of Guren’s house where they wouldn’t be seen. Seeing how starstruck Guren always looked whenever he looked at the stars. Commenting on how beautiful he thought nighttime was. How quiet and tranquil.

He was out there somewhere.

Kureto was sure of it.

He just had to keep looking.

It had been a year of his new lifestyle. It had taken a lot of getting used to. The need for revenge was still flaring within him. At the moment, it was calm. The first thing he focused on was getting control of the flashbacks. Finding himself dissociating at times and reliving those haunting moments again and again and again.

More than once, the others had to knock him out because he had started lashing out without realizing he was attacking his own allies.

Any time that he closed his eyes, all he could hear were the cries of his baby. Then it would be followed by the gunshot and the silence.

He had found himself becoming protective of the children who lived in Sanguinem. He had to leave the underground city whenever the blood drive was going on. He would find himself ready to rip anyone limb from limb. He had actually found himself close to a group of children. The Hyakuya children. He kept trying to remember where he had heard that name before. But he had found himself close to one kid. Yuuichirou or Yuu. He was always with another boy. Mikaela or Mika. In a strange way, it was almost like he would do anything for them.

He still hadn’t drank a drop of human blood. Any time that he thought about it or got close, he stopped. Unable to do it.

It hurt.

Krul was right whenever she said that the thirst felt like it was ripping him apart. It was like every muscle in his body would scream at him. His body begged to be fed.

He just couldn’t do it.

Krul had been sustaining him. Giving him her blood whenever he needed it. They weren’t trying to rush him into it. Just telling him that he would need to do it. He knew that. He just couldn’t find it in himself yet.

Right now, Krul’s blood did the trick.

He found it less revolting as the time went on.

The promise of being able to get his vengeance.

He was stronger now. The second he consumed human blood; he knew that strength would intensify.

He split his time between Sanguinem and going back into the outside world. He had a new set of his own clothes. It was reminiscent of his previous uniform. It was similar to it. Though, it was all white with a white and black color scheme. It didn’t have all the fancy decals that came with being in the Army. He supposed, it was just familiar to him when his clothes were made. He hadn’t even realized that it was what he had asked for until he had put it on, and it felt like he was looking at his former self. Just in white.

He had been given a First-Class Weapon that he kept strapped to his hip, but he hadn’t once actually used it. He had been taught how, but he had no need for it at the moment. It was strange not carrying around Mahiru-no-Yo. Though, he hadn’t heard from his demons in almost two years. He wondered if he even had a contract with them anymore.

He was standing with Crowley, sitting on top of the rail of one of the tallest buildings in the city that they were in. He could feel the sun on his face. He had to wear a special band now if he wanted to go outside, sunlight hurt if he wasn’t wearing it. It really didn’t matter to him. He had learned that vampires could sleep. Mostly done purely out of boredom. He didn’t. Every time that he did, he was plagued with nightmares, and if he didn’t have to sleep, he just wouldn’t.

Crowley was leaning beside him, looking down at the street. There was supposedly meant to be a group of humans around, but Guren didn’t actually care to get all the information. He’d be honest and say that he wasn’t listening when the conversation happened.

“You’re out of Queen Krul’s blood, aren’t you, Guren?” Crowley questioned.

Guren made a noise of confirmation. “I’m due back to Sanguinem anyway.” He replied, tilting his head back to look up to the sky. It was getting cloudy. It rained a lot ever since the world ended. He liked it when it was cloudy. The sun was less annoying.

“You know—”

“Yeah, yeah, yeah, drink human blood, I know.” Guren grumbled. “Just everyone’s blood smells revolting. Except vampire blood.”

Crowley chuckled, giving him a look for a moment, “You have got to be the strangest vampire I have ever met. I have never heard a vampire say that.” The Alpha vampire hummed, looking back down, “Maybe, you’ll find the right human and blood will become more appealing to you.”

Guren shrugged, “Maybe.” He leaned back, sighing, “Or the thought of drinking human blood is just gross. How do you do it?”

“I’m over eight hundred, Guren. I stopped caring a long time ago.” Crowley replied. Then he noticed the look on Crowley’s face, “Or maybe the thought of having human blood in your body is revolting because of your past.”

Guren shivered for a second, closing his eyes for a moment. “I told you not to talk about that.”

“I’m just giving a theory on why I believe you hate the idea of human blood. It makes the most plausible sense.” Crowley stated, looking back away from Guren. “You lost all faith in humanity. Humans are the most vile, greedy creatures in this world, and you had to live through the most horrific things the world had to offer.”

Guren would be honest, he never thought of it that way.

Was his repulsion to human blood really connected to what happened to him?

“The problem is, Guren…” Crowley continued, “If you don’t drink human blood eventually, you know what will happen to you. You can’t get your revenge on the livestock if you lose your mind.”

Guren sighed. The thirst was coming back. It wasn’t painful yet. It would be soon. He had gotten used to it, but nothing that he couldn’t handle. “I want nothing more than to see them all burn. It’s the only reason I’m still alive. In a way.”

The year prior, he had told them everything. Every excoriating detail. From his relationship with Kureto to being kidnapped by Tenri. To being held hostage. The events that played out during his captivity. Who was involved. They knew about it all.

From time to time, he still thought of his friends.

Actually, he thought of them every single day.

There had been a few times he thought of popping up outside of Shibuya to catch a glimpse of them just to make sure that they were okay, but he always talked himself out of it.

It was better if the Imperial Demon Army didn’t see him.

At least, until he was ready.

He would let them get completely comfortable and then he would strike. One by one, he would destroy each of them. It still fueled him. It raged inside of him more and more with each passing day. As far as he was aware, not one of them knew that he was still around. He wondered if Tenri told them he was dead. If he told all of them that he was dead.

He would have a lot of explaining to do if he did.

So, Guren had doubts that he would tell anyone outside of the eight.

The ones involved probably thought they were safe.

He would take their security away. The same way they took his.

And he would end with the final piece of his puzzle.

Tenri.

He would save him for last. Make sure he knew he was coming for him.

He refused to die until he enacted his revenge.

He couldn’t move on. Not until he had done so.

Guren swayed a bit. Purposely rocking on the rail merely out of boredom. “How much longer do we have to stay here?” The Omega groaned, “This is so fucking boring.”

“Just a bit longer and then we can—” Crowley cut himself off as Guren looked over to him, noticing that something had caught Crowley’s attention. “Well, that’s a problem.”

Guren turned, looking down towards the ground. He blinked a few times to make sure that he was seeing it correctly. A five-man squad. He knew those uniforms all too well.

Not just any squad either.

Sayuri.

Shigure.

Mito.

Goshi.

His squad.

Lead by Shinya.

“It’s the Vampire Extermination Unit.” Crowley stated. “That is definitely the Moon Demon Company. What are they doing out here?”

“Not just any squad of the Moon Demon Company.” Guren whispered, almost in disbelief, that after all this time, he could see them. Walking down the street and ready for any danger that might come their way. He noticed that Crowley looked over at him as Guren slid off of the rail, turning to look down at the ground where his friends were. “They are my family.”

“Those are your friends that you spoke of?” Crowley questioned.

Guren nodded. “Yeah.” He didn’t look away. If his heart could beat, he was sure it would be racing. “You can’t let anything happen to them, Crowley.” The Omega kept staring. He couldn’t look away no matter how much he tried. After so long, he got to see them. It felt almost like a coincidence that he had just been thinking of them and now, here they were. “They… they’re okay.” He almost felt relieved. They were okay. They were working as a squad still. With Shinya.

“That silver haired one. That’s…” Crowley hummed, “Shinya, right?”

“My best friend.” Guren whispered. “Well, I guess you would say he was my best friend.” He felt the smile come to his face, “Sayuri, Shigure, Mito, and Goshi… that’s their names. My family.”

It would tear them apart if they knew about him.

What happened to him.

If they saw him now.

He wanted to see them.

Wanted to say goodbye.

He never got that chance.

Before he knew it, his feet were carrying him off. Going towards the door that led to the top of the building. “Where are you going?” Crowley questioned.

“To clear my head.” Guren shot back, opening up the door and going down the stair well.

They were alive.

They were together.

That was good.

He would just go around and make sure that none of the vampires got to them. Let them leave without any issues. They didn’t need to see him. He wanted them to remember him as a human.

It kept flashing in his mind.

All the good times.

The good memories.

Their smiles.

He missed his family. He missed them every single day. He stopped at the bottom of the stairwell. Pressing his back into the wall as he felt the wetness in his eyes. The shock filled him for a second as he reached up, wiping at his eyes as he realized he was crying.

He just didn’t know if he was crying out of relief or heartbreak.

He didn’t even know he could cry anymore.

He hadn’t cried since that night.

His old life ended a year ago. That meant he had to let them go. Even if he didn’t want to. Tenri had taken even his family from him. Maybe, one day, he would tell them. Show himself to them. Maybe, he’d never tell them at all.

He didn’t know if he could break their hearts.

He didn’t know if he could see Shinya’s face.

“I will never give up on Guren.”

Guren kicked off of the wall, placing it into the back of his mind as he tried to shake off the thoughts.

For now, he just had to make sure his friends didn’t get killed. He knew there were three Nobles here. They didn’t stand a chance if Chess and Horn spotted them and acted before Crowley did.

He couldn’t let anything happen to them.

Even if they couldn’t know it was him.

Chapter Text

Shinya had a strange feeling. The hairs on the back of his neck were standing up. For a second, he felt like eyes were on him. The Alpha turned, looking over his shoulder for a second. He had almost turned around until he noticed movement. It had been quick enough that he almost thought it was a trick of the mind.

There was something screaming at him, telling him to follow.

Shinya eyed the others for a second before he had slipped away, heading down the alleyway. He knew going off on his own was a bad idea, but there was something in the back of his mind telling him that it was fine. He had thrown all reason out the window. He slipped into the alleyway, holding up Byakkomaru as he was careful with his footsteps.

His heart was pounding the entire time he made his way into the darkening alleyway. Any small noise immediately caught his attention as he let out a sharp exhale.

Just as he thought nothing was there, the hairs on the back of his neck were standing up again and he turned. He froze completely as he met violet-colored eyes. He had almost dropped Byakkomaru purely out of shock. He hadn’t seen those eyes in almost two years.

“Guren.” He whispered. He did lower Byakkomaru, taking a moment to take in the Omega’s face. He could smell his scent. Cherry blossoms and lotus flowers. It was him. It was Guren. Guren was smiling at him. A soft, sad smile. For a moment, Shinya almost thought he saw tears. Then Shinya felt his own smile, “Oh my God, Guren…” He let Byakkomaru disappear, reaching out as he noticed that Guren took a step back. “Is that… is that really you?”

“Hi, Shinya.” Guren whispered. That was definitely his voice. “Well, I wasn’t supposed to let you see me, but I guess that went out the window.”

“What are you—” Shinya was confused. Where the hell had Guren been this entire time? He looked good. Healthy. Now, Guren was standing in front of him as if nothing ever happened. “It’s been almost two years, Guren. What happened to you?” He reached out, grabbing Guren by the wrist to start to pull him out of the alleyway, “The others are going to be so ha—”

“No, Shinya.” Guren said, stopping the Alpha in his tracks.

Shinya turned to look at him for a second before Guren was looking around. Then, he took a few steps towards a door and opened it up and pulled Shinya inside. “Guren, what is going on?!” He was so happy to see him. Relieved. Guren was alive. After all this time, he saw him again.

Guren didn’t speak at first as the door closed behind them, leaving them in a stairwell. Guren took a few steps away and Shinya got to get a good look at him. He looked healthy, but there was something different about him. Something that Shinya couldn’t place. The Omega was tense. He could see it in his shoulders, but somehow, there was a calmness.

“Guren—”

“You look good, Shinya.” Guren whispered. He wasn’t looking at him, instead, he was looking away.

“I’m more worried about you.” Shinya stated, “You disappeared.”

“Oh, so he didn’t tell anyone I was dead.” The Omega murmured. Shinya felt his blood run cold. What the hell did Guren mean by that? He? Dead? What was he talking about?

“Guren?” Shinya whispered, taking a step forward, “What happened to you?”

Shinya had watched as Guren’s entire body language started to change. He brought his arms up, wrapping them around himself. Almost like he was shielding himself. “It’s a really long story, Shinya. A story that we don’t have time for.”

“I will always have time for you.” Shinya retorted, “It’s been almost two years, Guren. We’ve been looking everywhere.”

“I know.” Guren replied. Shinya had noticed the dark look that came to his eyes. There was something poking at the back of Shinya’s mind. There was something going on here. More than he was seeing. He was just happy to see him, but he couldn’t explain it. He hadn’t seen that kind of look on Guren’s face in a long time. Something happened. That much was clear to him. Something that Guren didn’t want to talk about. “Take care of them, Shinya.”

Shinya frowned. What?

“Guren—” Then he stopped. Noticing that Guren suddenly choked. Reaching up and placing a hand over his mouth and nose. He took a few steps away. His back hitting the wall as an almost pained expression came to his face. Then he got a really good look. Guren was dressed in all white. A band on his arm that he didn’t recognize. That wasn’t really what had his attention. It was the sword on his hip. It wasn’t Mahiru-no-Yo. They had assumed that he had left Shibuya because they never did find his Cursed Gear. He recognized the weapon in a way.

A First-Class Vampire Weapon.

Shinya felt like time stopped for a second as he looked back to Guren’s face. Guren knew. There was a glint in his eye. He wasn’t looking at him, but rather the floor, as he kept the hand covering his mouth and nose. Guren’s shoulders weren’t moving. Like he wasn’t breathing at all.

The Alpha reached out, curling his gloved fingers over Guren’s wrist. The Omega didn’t resist him. Instead, letting him guide his hand away as he took a step forward. There was only one way he’d be able to tell for sure. He needed Guren to speak again.

“Guren…” He whispered, “You didn’t leave on your own accord… did you?”

He noticed that pained expression come to Guren’s face as he gritted his teeth for a second, making a noise before he was saying, “No, I didn’t.”

Then he saw them.

Fangs.

Shinya let out a soft exhale. “You got turned.”

Guren was a vampire.

Not a complete one from what he could tell. Guren still retained his violet eyes. If he had drank human blood, his eyes would be red. Then he saw the tears in Guren’s eyes. Spilling over as a soft cry left the Omega. Guren had fell forward, his forehead landing on Shinya’s shoulder as he said, “I… he left me for dead, Shinya. He killed me.”

“Who did?” Shinya whispered. He was almost scared to know the answer. At the same time, he felt like he knew. Guren didn’t answer him. “General Tenri Hiragi.” Then Guren cried harder. That was enough to tell him. That made a lot of sense to why Tenri was so adamant that no one went looking for him. He reached up, curling his arms around his best friend. Guren was cold. There was no body heat to him. What the hell really happened back then? How long as Guren been like this?

He placed his hand on the back of Guren’s head, letting his friend seek comfort from him. Guren was never really a person who allowed himself to be comforted. He was always the protector.

Shinya didn’t need him to be strong right now.

“Will you tell me what happened, Guren?” Shinya questioned.

Much to his surprise, Guren had reached up, curling his hands into the back of his jacket. “You don’t have time for the full thing, but you can’t tell anyone you saw me, Shinya.” Guren murmured. “Please.”

Guren actually sounded scared. “I promise, Guren.” Shinya whispered, “I won’t tell anyone.”

Guren pulled away from him, taking a step back as he wiped at his face. “No one can know.”

“No one.” Shinya repeated. “But… I…” He had so many questions. Instead, he just gave a soft smile, “I’m so glad to see you, Guren.”

The Omega let out a sound, a slight smile coming to his face before he was reaching forward, digging into Shinya’s pocket for the pen and small book that he kept there. He opened it up, jotting something down before handing it back to him. “In three days, meet me here. I’ll explain everything.” Shinya looked down at the small notebook and nodded. “I… I’m sorry, Shinya.” With that, Guren was turning and rushing off up the stairs.

Shinya went to say something before he heard the voices outside. The Alpha looked back up the stairs for a second before sliding the book back into his pocket before allowing Byakkomaru to manifest again before opening up the door. He stepped back out into the alleyway, catching sight of his friends quickly. They were a bit away from him.

They had noticed him quickly as they ran up to him. “Oh, Major General Shinya!” Sayuri exclaimed, “I thought something happened to you!”

“One second you were there, and then we looked back, and you were gone.” Goshi added.

“Where’d you go?” Mito questioned, looking around.

Shinya gave a smile for a moment, shaking his head, “Sorry, I thought I saw something. It was nothing.” He stated, moving to go back down the alleyway, “We have a mission to complete.”

As they moved on, Shinya took the second to look back at the building.

Guren… Guren was alive.

Well, as alive as a vampire could be.

Despite seeing what Guren had become, Shinya couldn’t be more thankful to see him. The notebook was practically already burning a hole into his pocket.

What happened to him?

All he knew was, Tenri Hiragi had something to do with it and Shinya was angry.

It had been the three days since he had his run in with Shinya. He really didn’t mean for Shinya to see him, but he should have known that he would have noticed him. He had gotten too close. Guren couldn’t lie and say he wasn’t happy that he had seen him again.

Guren stood on the top of the building that he had written down to tell Shinya to meet him at. He leaned against the rail looking out to the skyline.

For a moment, he wondered if Shinya was even going to show up.

Was he ready for this? Could he tell Shinya about everything that happened? Keeping everything a secret from Shinya didn’t feel right. Shinya was his best friend. The person he couldn’t live without. As much as he loved Kureto, Shinya would always be his person.

He stood there for a while before he heard the door behind him creaking open before it was closing again. He looked over his shoulder, seeing Shinya standing there.

“You’re actually here, Guren.” Shinya murmured.

Guren looked back out to the skyline, humming for a second, “I was the one who told you to meet me here.”

Shinya walked up next to him, leaning up against the rail right by him. Shinya was close enough that Guren could feel his body heat. He could hear his heartbeat and smell his blood. It made his nose twitch for a moment, but he managed to ignore it.

“You’re actually…” Shinya continued, “How did you get turned into one of them?”

Guren looked down. Remembering the moment that it happened. “That bastard left me in the street bleeding out.” Guren replied, “They could smell the blood. After that… the rest is history.”

“They saved your life.” Shinya whispered.

“You could say that.” Guren said with a slight shrug, “Is it really a life if I’m dead?”

“You’re still standing here.” The Alpha replied. Guren didn’t understand how Shinya could look at him the way he was. AS if he wasn’t the same thing that they were trained to kill. Once upon a time, he had looked at vampires like they were revolting monsters. Now, those same creatures had been his saving grace. They gave him a chance to do the one thing he couldn’t do in his human life.

“I know you came here for answers, Shinya.” Guren whispered.

“Of course, I want answers.” Shinya said back, turning a bit to face him, “But… I’m just really glad to see you. You look good, Guren.”

Guren stifled out a laugh, shaking his head. “I guess the vampire virus can do that.” He whispered, leaning forward a bit before he was turning his head to look at the Alpha. “How can you look at me? You are supposed to kill me.”

Shinya laughed. A bright smile coming to his face. “I can’t do that.” The Alpha sighed, dropping his voice for a second to barely a whisper, “I would rather you be a vampire that I can talk too… than dead.”

Guren looked down to his hands, messing with the ends of his gloves as he shrugged. “I would be if they never found me.”

“Can you tell me what happened?” Shinya questioned, “If you… if you don’t want too… that’s fine, Guren. I just don’t want to lose you again.”

Guren looked back up towards the skyline. “That’s why I brought you here. This is… this is going to take a while.”

“We have time.” Shinya replied, giving him that same soft smile.

So, Guren told him everything. Omitting a few details that he couldn’t find in himself to talk about. Most importantly the baby. Did the baby really matter at this point if they were dead? He couldn’t bring himself to talk about them. When he tried, he found himself choked up and unable to actually get the words out.

He had watched the varying emotions on Shinya’s face.

Going from horror to pure fury.

Guren couldn’t contain it. The tears had came back. He thought that he had been done crying about it a long time ago. He had been numb to the pain for a while now. Until it came to telling Shinya. Then the anger hit again. That desire to let out his rage on Tenri and the Heads of the Hiragi family.

When he told him about that day.

He watched as Shinya’s face dropped.

The guilt that came to his face.

“You… you were under the desk?” Shinya whispered.

“Yeah.” Guren confirmed. “I heard you. I heard you and Kureto.”

Shinya looked like he was ready to get sick. The anger was still written all over his face. He looked like he was ready to lose his shit. Guren didn’t blame him. Shinya had faced abuse from the Hiragi family like him. He might be the adopted son, but they still treated him like a second-class citizen because he wasn’t a biological Hiragi.

He kept going. Moving on to tell Shinya how he ended up in the street. How Tenri shot him before the vampires found him. What he had been up to afterward.

He wanted to tell Shinya about his baby, but he just couldn’t bring himself to do it.

When he closed his eyes, he heard it all over again.

Haunting him. Taunting him for not being strong enough to protect his baby. A baby that he didn’t initially even want. He felt so guilty. Ashamed. He didn’t know if he could ever admit it.

He would get his revenge and that would be it.

He could move on.

Shinya looked so mad. He was practically shaking in his anger next to him. It was written all over his face. He didn’t even try to hide it. Guren watched him for a second before reaching out, placing his hand over Shinya’s. Shinya returned a tight grip before he was being pulled forward and the Alpha was clutching onto him.

“We’ll end them, Guren.” Shinya hissed. “They won’t get away with this.” Guren’s eyes widened for a second whenever Shinya pulled back. A defiant fire ignited in his eyes as he added, “No one will know. I won’t tell anyone, but Guren… I’m not losing you again.”

“Shinya…”

“Let’s work together.” Shinya stated.

Guren didn’t know what to think. He opened his mouth to speak before closing it again. After a second, he finally replied with, “Work together?”

“You will need someone on the inside.” Shinya replied. For a moment, it made him think of him and Ferid. How they operated. They could do it. It would also greatly help when it came to keeping the Heads of the family tracked down. Knowing their precise locations. “I won’t let them get away with what they did to you.”

“Shinya, if you get caught, you’ll die.” Guren whispered, “I… I can’t risk that.”

“I don’t care.” Shinya snapped, “I care about you.” He stated, reaching out and placing his hands on Guren’s shoulders, “They killed you. Look at you, Guren. You’re a vampire. The only reason we can talk right now is because those bloodsuck—” He stopped for a second, exhaling sharply, “Those vampires… found you. If they hadn’t…” Shinya had tears in his eyes before he was pulling Guren to him. Guren’s nose twitched as he caught that faint scent of blood again. He had drank some of Krul’s blood just before he came here so he wasn’t thirsty, but at the same time, he couldn’t help the desire. He pushed off the feeling, instead, tilting his nose a bit closer to Shinya’s scent gland so he could focus on his scent instead. “I will do whatever it takes to bring those bastards down.”

After a few minutes, Guren finally nodded. “Okay.” Shinya pulled back from him as Guren gave him another nod of his head, “At the end of each month, we’ll meet up here.”

“I can do that.” Shinya whispered. The Alpha went quiet for a minute. His blue eyes scanning Guren’s face. “You haven’t drank human blood.”

Guren smiled and shook his head. “No.”

“How…” Shinya’s voice trailed off as Guren reached into his pocket, pulling out a small vial of Krul’s blood.

“Incomplete vampires like myself… we can survive for only so long off of our sire’s blood.” He stated, running his fingers over it for a second, “I will have to drink human blood eventually.”

“Does it hurt?” Shinya questioned, actually sounding concerned for a moment.

“Sometimes.” Guren admitted, “But it’s bearable. I don’t think anything will ever be compared to the pain I was in when I was still human.”

He watched the Alpha’s face drop again. Clutching his fists as he gritted his teeth. “God, Guren… I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be.” The Omega whispered. “You had no part in what happened.”

“I couldn’t protect you.” Shinya growled.

“I didn’t need protecting.” Guren said without a second thought. He slipped the vial back into his pocket, looking back over to Shinya. “Don’t you ever fucking apologize to me again.”

Shinya held his hands up like he was feigning defeat with a slight smile coming to his face. “I never thought my best friend would turn into a vampire.”

“Believe me when I say… I never thought my life would turn out this way.” Guren replied, giving a slight smile of his own, “But I don’t hate it either. I thought I would, but I’m just kind of… numb about it. I can…”

“Get your revenge?” Shinya finished for him.

Guren scoffed, “Yeah.”

“And we’ll get it.” Shinya reassured him. “Even if it takes a while. We’ll do it.”

“I’ll do it.” Guren whispered, “You don’t have to dirty your hands with this.”

Shinya just laughed, clapping him on the shoulder for a moment. “Don’t worry. I’ll let you do whatever you want to do, but I’ll make sure you get it.”

The two had fallen into an easy conversation after. Spending the bit of time speaking to one another before it was time that they had to depart. As he did so, Guren stopped before he went to leave, turning to look at Shinya, “How is he?”

Shinya just gave him a soft smile, “He hasn’t stopped thinking about you.”

Guren just nodded, giving a simple wave before jumping down.

He didn’t mean for Shinya to ever see him, but he was glad for this outcome.

At least, he had Shinya back in his life.

The snow was crunching under his feet whenever he got back to Sanguinem. Something was wrong. Guren could feel it in his gut as he turned his attention towards the entrance of the underground city. He frowned for a second, narrowing his gaze before he heard it.

A cry.

A loud one.

Then he could smell it.

Blood.

A child’s blood.

His eyes widened as he dashed forward. The Omega came skidding to a stop as he heard the quickly approaching footsteps. The loud cries as Yuu came out of the entrance of the city and rolled right towards him. Yuu came to a stop, getting back to his feet as the shock came to his face. What the hell happened to him? What was he doing outside of the city?

“Yuu!” He exclaimed, rushing forward until he got to the boy. Yuu was covered in blood. His emerald, green eyes full of tears as he turned to look at Guren. He let out a soft cry as he approached him. His arms wrapped around him as he started crying a bit harder. The action had caught Guren off guard as he found himself slipping in the snow and falling on his back. “Yuu… what happened?”

“He… he killed them.” Yuu cried.

Guren’s eyes widened as he realized who Yuu was talking about. “The other children?”

Yuu cried a bit harder. That was all that he needed to know that he had been right. Guren pushed himself up, picking up Yuu with him as he unclasped his cloak from around his shoulders and quickly wrapped it around the boy for warmth. “Mika… Mika was still…”

Guren turned as Yuu clutched onto him. Arms around his shoulders as he took off through the tunnel. He wasn’t even sure if Yuu had noticed. He was still crying into his shoulder.

The second he got back inside; he was met with a show of horrors. All the Hyakuya children were… dead. Laying on the floor in a pool of their own blood. “What the fuck.” He whispered. He clutched onto Yuu a bit tighter. His gaze moving over to see Krul. She was standing over Mika. “Yuu… stay right here.” He whispered, placing the boy down by the door and curling his cloak around him a bit more. He rushed over, dropping down on Mika’s other side, “What the fuck happened, Queen Krul?”

Krul looked over for a second, noticing where Yuu was and then went back to Guren. “You managed to get my other Seraph.” Guren frowned before the wave of protectiveness hit as he looked down at Mika. “He’ll be fine.”

It took a second for Guren to connect the dots as he nodded. “You turned him.”

“I had no choice.” Krul replied, looking down at Mika as she checked his arm. He could see the mark that indicated that Mika’s arm had been cut off.

All he could hear were cries. Not just any cries. His baby’s.

It took a moment for him to regain himself as he looked down at Mika’s bloody face. He reached down, pulling off his glove to wipe the blood off of his face.

“I have a special mission for you, Guren.” Krul murmured. Guren looked to her for a second to see the gentle look on her face. “I want you to watch over these two children.”

Guren’s eyes widened as he went to deny the request but then he heard Yuu’s cry again. That desire to protect them came back. He found himself nodding, “I can do that.” He looked back to Mika again, giving him a reassuring smile, “You’ll be okay, Mika. Trust me.” He stood up, turning to look back at Yuu. Yuu was still sniffling, his bloodied hands held out in front of him. “Yuu, let’s go get you cleaned up. Mika is going to be just fine.”

The boy was in shock. He could see that. “Mika is…”

“I’ll explain later.” Guren whispered, walking over and scooping Yuu back up into his arms. “I’m taking you back to my house. Okay?” Yuu just nodded, letting out a shaky breath.

“Come to my auditorium once you’re done, Guren.” Krul stated.

Guren didn’t say anything back as he started walking off with Yuu hooked in his arm. For now, he needed to attend to Yuu.

He had gotten Yuu cleaned up of the blood that was covering him. It was Mika’s blood. Yuu had explained everything to him. Guren was about ready to go on a warpath for Ferid’s head, but only stopped himself at last second. Right now, Yuu needed him with a level head.

With him cleaned up and in fresh clothes, he made sure the boy had food. Which he had denied, so instead, Guren let him go to bed instead.

He had made sure that Yuu was asleep before he had visited Krul. By the time that he had arrived, Mika had already drank some of Krul’s blood. That was a good thing. That meant Mika was okay for now.

They would be in the same boat now. Not human but not completely a vampire either. Right in the middle of humanity and vampirism.

In a strange way, he was the same as both of these boys.

Yuu having to watch as his entire family was slaughtered by a vampire right before his eyes and lived. Forced to go on in the world with that painful memory.

Mika with dying in a pool of their own blood and being changed into a vampire by, ironically, Krul Tepes. Mika was also the same as Yuu. He would forever have that memory of seeing his loved ones being killed and now living as the same thing that killed them.

He understood.

Mika had noticed him quickly. His surprised gaze moving to him as he said, “Guren.”

Guren gave him a gentle smile, giving a glance to Krul before he was walking over and kneeling down in front of the blonde boy. “He’s okay, Mika.” Guren stated, “Yuu is at my house resting. Nothing can hurt him now.”

Mika gave a relieved look before the confusion hit. “Wait… if you’re here…”

“We’re the same, Mika.” Guren stated, standing back up as he turned to start walking away. “I’m just like you.”

“Like me?” Mika questioned.

Guren turned his head, looking back at him. “I’m not a human, Mika. I haven’t been for the last year.” He sighed, placing a hand on the back of his neck as he turned back towards him. “She changed me too. We’re not much different. She found me while I was bleeding out. She saved my life.” He turned, going to walk away as he said, “Come with me if you want to see Yuu.”

He wasn’t the least bit surprised that he could hear Mika’s quick footsteps behind him. As they walked, he could feel Mika’s eyes on him. He knew the boy was looking at him with a curious glance. He didn’t have to look at his face to know. “You said… you’re a vampire, Guren?”

“That’s right.” Guren confirmed. “I know I don’t look it but looks can be deceiving.” He kept looking straight ahead as he added in, “I’ve never drank human blood either. I’m sure Queen Krul has told you. We can only sustain ourselves for so long off of her blood before we have to drink the blood of a human.”

“You haven’t?” Mika whispered.

“No.” Guren said, shaking his head. “I’ve been living off of Krul’s blood for a year now.”

Mika went quiet for a second, getting right up to Guren’s side as he turned his gaze up to him again. “You said Yuu is okay.”

“I ran into him on my way back into the city.” Guren whispered, “He’s at my house.” The Omega gritted his teeth as he balled his fists, “I won’t let anyone touch you two ever again.”

The next time he saw Ferid, he was absolutely going to go ballistic on him. It wasn’t a threat. It was a promise.

Three Years Later

Shouto placed his little hands against the window, staring to the outside world. Tenri never wanted him to go outside. He was always locked inside. Being watched closely to make sure he never got out. It wasn’t time. That’s what Tenri would say. That he was too little to go into the outside world. He had found ways to get outside a handful of times and sneak back in before being noticed but it was always late at night.

He spent hours looking at the night sky. The moon and the stars. If Tenri knew about it, he never said a word to him. Shouto knew he’d be severely punished if he was ever discovered doing it.

He just wanted to go outside.

There was a lot that he wanted to know.

His biggest question was where he had come from. Who his parents were. Why he was here? Tenri instructed him that if he was ever seen together around with another person, that Shouto was to call him father but in seclusion, he didn’t have too. There was something that he really hated about it.

There was something that felt so wrong about it.

He apparently had siblings.

Three older brothers and an older sister.

Kureto, Seishiro, and Shinoa were biologically related to him, and Shinya was adopted. Which he was told that meant he wasn’t related by blood to him. He had never met them. Only seen glimpses of them in the window. Sometimes, he wondered if they knew he existed. Why they never came to see him. His only real contact with anyone were the people who took care of him, his tutors, and Tenri. No one ever answered his questions. He was left entirely in the dark.

Shouto hopped away from the window the second he heard the door open, getting back to his small desk as he looked over his shoulder. Standing at the door was Tenri. The young boy gulped for a second, hoping that he hadn’t been caught not doing his work.

“It’s time to put your contacts in, Shouto.” Tenri stated.

Shouto pouted, looking away, “They’re itchy. I don’t like them.”

“Then I guess you can’t go outside.” Shouto paused, turning to look at the ashen haired man in surprise. Outside? Tenri was going to let him out? He hated the contacts. They always made his eyes itch. He eventually got used to them, but he liked his eyes. Apparently, his eye color was his mother’s, but he wasn’t allowed to let anyone see his actual eyes. If he wanted to have contact with anyone, he had to wear them.

Shouto slipped out of his seat, rushing over where his contacts were kept. He grabbed the small box, walking over to where Tenri was and holding them out. He could never put them in right. He blinked too much when he did it.

Tenri kneeled down, opening up the case the second Shouto handed them to him. He tilted his head back, letting Tenri slip the first one into his left eye before the right quickly followed. He blinked a few times after, looking back up to the man with a slight smile. “I get to go outside?”

“That’s right.” Tenri stated, standing back up and tossing the case back in the vicinity of where it belonged. “Let’s go, Shouto.”

Shouto didn’t even hesitate to follow him.

Chapter Text

Shouto was in awe as he walked outside. Tenri’s grip on his hand was tight, but he had been ignoring him in favor of looking around him. He had never been out this far. Tenri was actually letting him go outside. As they walked, his nose twitched for a second as they walked by a blooming tree with pink flowers on it.

Shouto stopped walking, which had caused Tenri to stop himself.

He dropped the boy’s hand as Shouto walked forward, looking up at the tree with curious eyes. The aroma coming off of it. That’s what caught his attention. His nose twitched a bit as he let his eyes close.

Why was it so familiar to him?

He never recalled smelling something like this before.

“Shouto?” It was Tenri.

“What are these?” Shouto questioned. He was too small to reach them. He wanted to grab one. He had reached out before he even realized he had been doing it. It must have been why Tenri said his name.

“Cherry blossoms.” Tenri replied, “We’ve managed to find a way to keep them in bloom all year round. It keeps moral up apparently.” Then he heard that tone. The one where Tenri was questioning him, “Why?”

Shouto for a second thought of asking how he knew the scent, but something in the back of his mind decided to go with, “They smell nice.” He turned to face the Alpha man, giving a smile, “Can I have some for my room?”

Tenri hummed, eyeing the tree before looking back at Shouto, “Maybe if you do well today.”

Shouto smiled, looking back at the tree for a second before rushing back over to Tenri’s side. It kept lingering in the back of his mind.

Why was that scent so familiar?

Five years since his life has forever changed. Just over four years since he was turned into a vampire. So much had happened within the last five years. It had been a long time. He stood in the auditorium in the back with Mika and Yuu as they listened to the Progenitors meeting. Yuu, technically, wasn’t supposed to be in attendance but Guren did whatever the hell he wanted to do.

War was being declared against the Imperial Demon Army.

It was time. It was finally time for Guren to come out of his exile and seek out his revenge. It had been four years in the making, but he was going to do it. He didn’t have a lot of time left in his incomplete form. He needed to drink human blood soon. He was already feeling the effects of it. It was like feeling his body getting ripped apart. Though, that pain still didn’t compare to anything that he felt in the past. In a strange way, it made him feel something.

Every time he even remotely tried, that same revulsion hit him. He couldn’t do it. It made him feel physically ill to the thought of drinking a human’s blood. He was honestly starting to believe Crowley’s theory. Children’s blood smelt good, but he adamantly refused to drink the blood of a child. The only adult that he came across that he didn’t immediately have some aversion to their blood was Shinya. Someone he trusted. He was terrified to drink Shinya’s blood. What if he started and he couldn’t stop? He refused to be the person to kill Shinya. He couldn’t lose him again.

Guren stared down at the speaking vampires before turning and walking out. Only catching Ferid’s glance for a moment. He was amicable with Ferid again, but he had made good on that promise. He had gone ballistic when he had seen Ferid again after Mika and Yuu came into his care. It had taken Krul, Crowley, Horn, Chess, and a few of the guards to keep him away from Ferid. He didn’t exactly remember most of what happened, but Ferid didn’t come out unscathed.

In short terms, he lost his ever-loving mind.

If he could do that to Ferid, he could only imagine what he could do to the humans who harmed him. He had his chance now. He could absolutely release his rage now.

And he was going to do it.

It was time.

Mika and Yuu were now among some of the people who knew about what happened to him. Yuu, still having a great hatred towards vampires, didn’t mind him or Mika. It was almost like he had accidentally turned Yuu against humanity too. Mika was slowly starting to fall into that vampiric mindset of humans being disgusting.

Guren had felt that even before he became a vampire.

They were going to reclaim Shinjuku first. That was their first stop. Shinya had already slipped information to him that one of the Hiragi Heads would be there. Which meant, Guren was going to be there.

One thing that Guren and Shinya had done was manage to sneak Yuu into Shibuya to get ahold of a Black Demon Series Cursed Gear. Asuramaru. A katana like Guren used to carry. It gave Guren some comfort knowing that Yuu had something to defend himself with now that a war was being sparked. As far as he was aware, no one knew that Shinya had done it. It was a weapon that Guren, himself, had sealed away a long time ago.

He had sent the other two home. Telling them that he would be back as soon as he could. They didn’t argue with him on it. Instead, just doing as they were told and taking off. What he needed was Yuu away from him. Yuu was still human. He didn’t want to accidentally hurt him if he could help it.

Once they were completely away. The pain started twisting in his stomach and throat. It could feel it coming on while he was standing in the auditorium but now it was full force. He stumbled into the wall. Wheezing for a second as he gritted his teeth. Curling his arm over his stomach as he used the other to try and stay on his feet.

“Damnit.” He growled.

He was running out of time.

He had to drink blood soon.

He just had to get over this repulsion first.

He just didn’t know what would win out in the end.

How was Tenri still controlling his life even when his human life ended?

They were getting very concerning intel. Apparently, the vampires were going to wage war against them. That wasn’t good, but it was a better time than never to finally put an end to those bloodsuckers once and for all. Kureto had thrown himself into fighting the vampires. It was a good way to keep his mind off of him.

It had been five years of constant wondering. He still had no idea what happened, and he was getting nowhere with it. He was starting to think that he would never get answers. This is what he could do for now. As much as he didn’t want to give up, he had to put humanity first.

As he walked down the path, he slipped his hands into his pockets. They had a meeting later that night over what they were going to do. They had already gotten word that Shinjuku was the target. Which they already had a game plan for. They had a lot more things to take care of now.

He was pulled out of his thoughts as he heard the voice of a small child. It wasn’t something he was used to anymore. He turned his head. Looking over and seeing his father and a young boy. That’s right. His father had another kid. This boy must be the son he was talking about.

He never got a chance to meet the boy. He was kept secluded. From everyone. Aside from a select few people who were his care team and his tutors but even they were under strict orders to let no one in. Kureto never really tried. He had no emotional attachments to the siblings he already had. What would change about his father’s new little experiment.

He eyed him for a second. The boy looked tired. Slightly pale. He had bandages on his arm, rubbing away at his eye as he walked. His hand clasped in Tenri’s. Kureto’s eyebrow shot up. Tenri was holding his hand? No. He was making sure the boy couldn’t get away. That was it. It was easy to tell from the grip that he had.

What exactly was the experiment that Tenri conducted on this boy?

He was far too small for a namanari experiment. That wouldn’t show results until the boy hit puberty. Tenri already had one foot in death’s door, so he probably did something that would show quick results.

The closer they got, the better the look that Kureto could get of the boy. His eyes were the same shade as all of the biological Hiragi children. An amber color. His hair was black like Kureto and Seishiro’s was. Shaggy and falling into his face. Though it was neatly groomed. That probably meant the boy’s biological mother had black hair if he had black hair. Only the women of the Hiragi family had gotten Tenri’s ashen hair. Though, there was something about his face. Something that kept poking at the back of Kureto’s mind. Sending an alarm bell going, but he couldn’t place it.

The boy had noticed him. A curious glance fixated on him as he dropped his hand. For a split second, Kureto could have sworn he saw the boy’s eye color move before he blinked, and it was fixed. Kureto shook it off as his mind playing tricks on him. He could hear the boy turn to look at Tenri and say, “Father, who is that?”

Tenri then looked over to him. For a second, Tenri looked displeased to see him, but it was quickly masked as he said, “That is Kureto. My eldest son.” He turned his gaze, looking down at the boy, “Your eldest brother.”

Kureto walked forward, keeping his hands in his pockets as he got up to the two. “Father…” Then he looked at the boy. What was the boy’s name again? He couldn’t ever actually recall Tenri saying the boy’s name.

The boy looked between him and Tenri before back at him before giving a tired smile, “My name is Shouto.”

“Shouto.” Kureto repeated. “Nice name.”

“My Momma named me that.” Shouto replied. Then he saw the boy wince. Looking at his hand as he muttered out an apology. Kureto turned a sharp glance towards Tenri, noticing how tightly he was holding onto the boy’s name.

“We’re going home, Shouto.” Tenri stated, pulling the boy with him.

For a split second, it looked like Shouto was going to protest but he immediately went quiet as he dropped his gaze to the ground and quickly caught up in step with Tenri.

Kureto watched them leave. Snarling a bit but masking it as he noticed Shouto looked back at him and gave him a slight wave. He wasn’t sure why he did it, but he had given a subtle wave back before he was turning and walking off himself.

There was something he really hated about that brief interaction. It had nothing to do with the boy, but everything to do with Tenri’s actions.

That poor unfortunate soul that was forced to call Tenri father.

He couldn’t get that out of his head. The split second where he saw the boy in pain. The more he thought about it, the more that he wanted to rip Tenri to shreds.

Krul was preparing the two different sets of vials whenever she first heard Guren approaching. She knew it was him without ever having to see him. She was always able to catch his natural scent first. She had seen the look on his face the second that he had came in.

The extreme thirst.

Guren was holding on by a thread.

It wouldn’t be long now. If he couldn’t get over his repulsion to human blood, he was going to turn into a demon. He’d get himself killed before he ever got the revenge that he so desperately wanted.

Her blood wasn’t working anymore.

He was too thirsty.

He had reached his limits.

“Oh, Guren,” She purred as she saw him. She placed down the vials that she had been working on. She could see it in his eyes. He was in pain. And a lot of it. It probably rivaled the pain he was in when they first met. “You’re in a lot of pain right now. Aren’t you?”

She simply held out her wrist the second that he got up to her. He dropped down to his knees, his hands wrapping around her forearm before his fangs were sinking into her wrist. She smiled, reaching out and carefully carding her fingers through his hair. His thirst was getting close to being uncontrollable.

He would soon either fall victim to the severe bloodlust or he’d continue to resist and turn into something worse.

“My blood no longer is working for you.” Krul murmured, “It’s time, Guren. You need to drink from a human as soon as you can.”

She could feel his tears. She knew exactly why he was so repulsed by human blood. He didn’t have to say it. He pretty much told them all anyway. The darkness of his past was looming over him. It was going right into his feeding habits. He refused to drink the blood of a child due to the loss of his own baby. He couldn’t drink from an adult human because of the thought of having that human inside of his body. Even if they were just food. She didn’t want to force it, but the choice was going to be his. Either he would give in and give his body what it desired or he’d become a demon.

It made her wonder if Guren would ever find a human that he would want their blood.

She could think of one person, but Guren had only mentioned him in passing whenever recounting what happened to him. The reason why.

Him.

It made her curious.

He was the Lieutenant General of the Imperial Demon Army.

He wasn’t an easy man to get to. They would never be able to get ahold of him in time. He would have to come out of Shibuya himself.

That was if Guren didn’t find some other human that he trusted to drink their blood.

Some people’s blood was just more desirable.

For an ex-human who lost all trust in humans, she wasn’t surprised about this aversion that he had. He had admitted that the blood of children did smell good to him, but it was probably because of their innocence. Children couldn’t hurt him the way that he had been. It was just that leftover of his moral compass and the trauma of hearing his own child die that kept him from using the one thing that would keep him alive.

There were always those friends of his. They could be possible candidates for someone who Guren might drink their blood.

He had no choice now.

Either he had to drink blood soon, or he would fall.

It only left the one question.

How strong was Guren’s desire for revenge?

Guren pulled away, panting as Krul could see her own blood falling down his chin. She reached out, wiping the blood away. “How do you feel?” She questioned.

“Alright.” Guren whispered.

“It’s getting worse.” She stated, pulling her arm back to herself as Guren sat back on his legs. His hair was falling into his eyes. She could no longer see them now. “Your body must be screaming at you right now. You need human blood.”

“I… can’t.” Guren whispered through his pants. The more she caught sight of his face, the more she could see the pain that he was in. “Any time I try, I just can’t do it.”

Krul hummed, placing her chin against a fist as she replied with, “You have put up such a good fight, Guren.” She reached back out with her free hand, moving his hair from his eyes to notice that the tears were still in his eyes, “But how strong is your desire for revenge really? You have one choice here, Guren. If you really want to get back at those vile humans for what they did… you need human blood.” She gave a gentle smile as she noticed that Guren turned his gaze to her. “Bring your wrath down upon them for what they did to you. Now is your chance. My Eighth Progenitor.” She smiled again, tilting her head, “You have a plan to go get ready for.”

She watched as that fire reignited in Guren’s eyes as the Omega was standing up. She smiled leaning back as he turned and left without another word.

She knew what he was going to do.

He was just running out of time.

The day was here. The day that they attacked Shinjuku. Guren had gone ahead with Ferid while Mika and Yuu had gone with the lower ranking vampires and would meet them there. They would arrive at the same time.

It had been a while since he was this close to Shibuya.

This was the moment.

The moment that he finally showed his face again after all this time.

For now, he was able to ignore that thirst. It was starting to feel like his own mind was trying to tear itself apart. He had tested the limits. Guren knew what he had to do. He sighed, leaning his head against the window as he looked out it.

“Maybe, you’ll see him again.” Ferid purred. Guren paused, turning his head to look over to the Seventh Progenitor. The Alpha vampire was staring straight ahead, one leg thrown over the other. He knew exactly who Ferid was talking about. Guren hummed, turning his attention back to the window. “If there was anyone’s blood that I think you’d want… it’d be his.”

“Human blood smells revolting.” Guren grumbled, “I honestly doubt that will change.”

Ferid laughed softly, “All you need is a drop, Guren. You’ll feel so much better afterwards.”

“Maybe.” The Omega murmured. He would. He knew he would.

“We’re here.”

Guren sighed, pushing himself up. They had a job to do.

The first part of his revenge was about to play out.

He was just curious to which Hiragi Head was going to be here.

When Shinya arrived on the battlefield, he had stayed off of it for the time being. Using Byakkomaru to scope out the battle before he did so. The fighting was already underway. The Vampire Extermination Unit was already present, but they were quickly starting to fall.

Sayuri was behind him. He was just waiting on the arrival of the rest of the Squad before he moved in. It shouldn’t be that much longer before they did so.

He hummed to himself, pausing as he spotted Mikaela Hyakuya and Yuuichirou Hyakuya. The two of them were together. He smiled a bit. Guren’s little shadows as he liked to call them. Guren was overly protective of those two. Shinya got to meet them a few times. Mikaela or Mika was a vampire like Guren, but Yuuichirou or Yuu was still human. Guren had told him about the entire situation behind that.

He had also spotted Ferid Bathory. The Commander of this mission. That meant Guren shouldn’t be that far away. Guren had also let it slip to him that Crowley Eusford, Horn Skuld, and Chess Belle should also be in attendance at some point. Guren was playing as the active Lieutenant. He was the Second-in-Command of the entire thing. Aside from the vampires, he would be the only one who would know that Guren was hiding out somewhere. He was probably keeping himself concealed. At least until he was ready to come out of his little perch.

Guren liked high places. It gave him a good vantage point. Which meant, he was probably up on the top of a building somewhere. Checking the battlefield one more time, he had switched to looking at rooftops.

It didn’t take long to find where Guren was.

Sure enough, completely concealed for the most part, but a perfect spot where he could see everything.

It only took a second before Guren’s gaze was moving towards the scope and Shinya felt his smile getting bigger. Guren knew he was here.

One by one, the others started to arrive as Shinya stood back up, turning his attention to them.

It was time for them to join the fight now.

They were ready. They were the second line of defense for the Moon Demon Company. All they had to do was distract the vampires long enough for them to come in and they would do the rest of the work. They would arrive by the time the timer hit fifteen minutes if he had calculated it correctly.

Shinya was instructed to wait to join the fight until at least ten minutes after the initial strike. It would give him time to pick out the Nobles as well as gauge the probability of their success. It also gave Shinya’s squad members the time to get to him, so he wasn’t going in alone. Shinya was a long-range fighter. He wasn’t the best suited for this type of fight, but he was the best person to get the job done that they had.

The men were preparing themselves.

This was all out war.

Kureto looked between his watch and looking out the window of their transport.

Shinjuku would not fall today.

Despite everything, there was a strange feeling in his gut. He shoved it into the back of his mind, opening up his watch again as he looked at the picture that was there. Guren. It was the last thing picture he had of him. At least, the most recent at the time of his disappearance.

He clicked the watch shut, slipping it back into his pocket.

They would arrive soon.

Guren had stayed in his perch. Watching as the fighting started. He could smell the blood, but from where he was, the scent wasn’t nearly as strong. There was a lot of bloodshed down there. He had watched Mika practically get his ass handed to him by Shinya and his friends. He knew Ferid wouldn’t let anything happen to him. It wasn’t time for him to come out yet. Though, Mika really needed that reality check. Crowley, Chess, and Horn had also joined the fray. Guren had spotted his friends quickly, but he had also spotted Shinoa. She had a squad of her own now.

He was waiting for that one moment. The second that he spotted him.

Guren felt the smirk come to his face as the rage flooded through him. The flashbacks started as he blinked them away.

It was time.

The Hiragi Head was completely unsuspecting.

He jumped, landing down right behind him as the silence fell over the battlefield. The second the Alpha turned to look at him, Guren struck, slamming his heel into his face and sending him into the middle of the ground. Right between the humans and the vampires.

The Alpha was looking at him in complete disbelief. Looking at him as if he had seen a ghost. This man definitely believed he was dead.

“Guren?” Sayuri.

“No way.” Goshi.

“Guren… is that you?!” Mito.

“Oh, Guren.” Shigure.

He ignored them. Ignored them all in favor of stalking up towards the Alpha. He could see the fear on his face now. It only made his smirk become bigger. It flashed in his mind. Remembering this man grabbing his face. Forcing him to look him in the eye. “Let the fun begin.” Guren said just as the words replayed in his mind.

He watched the realization sink in on the Alpha’s face. The Hiragi Head was starting to shuffle backwards, denials and pleas falling from his lips. He was stopped as he ran into Ferid. “Now, now, livestock. Where are your manners? Our lovely Eighth Progenitor wants to see your blood.”

Guren took another step forward, tilting his head as he looked down at one of the men who had assaulted him. That flare was running through him again. The rage. The fury. The hurt. The pain. All of it.

“It’s… impossible.” The Head whispered, “You’re dead.”

“Oh, I’m sure he told you that.” Guren replied.

“Wait, Guren!” It was Mito, “What’s going on?!”

“Why are you—” Guren silenced them all by giving them a quick, sharp glare.

“He called him…” That one was Sayuri.

Guren looked back to the Hiragi head, pulling his sword out of its sheath. It was a beautiful katana. It was just like Mahiru-no-Yo in feel. Not exactly the same, but it worked. “Drink the blood of a human and a Progenitor.” He stated. A second later, he felt the pinch to his hand, his blood being pulled from the wound in his palm down as he squeezed the grip and the blade turned red.

“Guren—Wait!” The Head begged, holding his hands up. “I’m sorry!”

Guren laughed. Shaking his head as he took the few steps forward, “You’re sorry? Piss off.” Guren scoffed, holding his sword out until the blade was underneath the Alpha’s chin. “There is no sorry for what you did.”

“Guren!” It was Shigure, “What is going on? Please… why are you with the vampires?!”

Guren hummed, lowering his sword as he watched the Hiragi Alpha slowly calm down a bit before he reached out and grabbed him by the hair. Again, he could see the same action happening to himself as he sent the man flying across the ground. “He can tell you.” Now that Guren was looking around, he noticed just how many soldiers were watching. He knew more were coming so he had to get this done soon.

A pity.

He couldn’t take his sweet time.

The Hiragi Head looked terrified. Shaking his head as he kept trying to scurry back. Though, each time he tried, he was stopped by another vampire intervening. Guren’s gaze narrowed a bit as he realized what was on the Alpha’s hip. He could have laughed.

“You beg and plead… crying like a baby.” Guren growled, “And I never made a sound.”

“Guren, you know we couldn’t defy General—” The Omega surged forward, grabbing the gun that was on the Alpha’s hip. He could hear the man choke on the air in his throat as Guren stood up, flashing the gun to him. “Guren—”

“Keep my name out of your filthy mouth.” Guren snapped, backhanding the Alpha across the face and sending him into the ground. He turned his attention to the gun as he slid his sword back into its sheath. He just found what he was going to use. “You sure weren’t using my name back then, so why use it now?” Guren added, clicking the release for the magazine and checking the bullets. They weren’t even enchanted. Just a regular gun. “You carry this thing everywhere but didn’t even enchant it? Oh right, this is that gun.”

“I’m—”

“Shut up.” Guren snapped, clicking the magazine back into place as he turned off the safety and loaded the chamber by pulling the top back and listening to it click back in place. “Why don’t you tell all these soldiers behind you why I singled you out?”

“You little—”

Guren turned the gun, pointing it directly at the Alpha’s head as he put his finger over the trigger. It silenced him as he saw the man practically tremble. “Did you ever tell your pregnant wife at home that you spend your free time raping Omegas in General Hiragi’s basement?”

The entire battlefield was silent.

He barely looked up to see the stunned looks of the soldiers. His friends were looking at him with varying emotions on their faces. He could see that they wanted to speak, but they didn’t have the words to say. He didn’t blame them. Who would in that situation?

“Oh, right, what happens there stays there.” Guren said, “You were probably under strict orders not to say you had the wonderful pleasure of saying that you got to sexually assault the Head of the Ichinose family.” He laughed, shaking his head as he took a step back. The Alpha was quaking. He could smell his fear. He hummed for a second, moving the gun away from the man’s head before he pulled the trigger, sending the bullet right through his foot. A smile came to his face as he heard the loud cry of pain. “Fourteen fucking hours. Eight of you sick fucks spent that fucking long. Laughing and joking as if I wasn’t on that floor. But that was the fun, wasn’t it? You sick fucks kept making bets to see who would be the first to get me to scream.” Then, he put a bullet through his other foot.

He relished in hearing his screams.

Guren took a step back, closing his eyes for a second as he listened to it. Running a hand through his hair before opening his eyes again.

“You psychotic bitch.” The man growled through his cries of pain.

“Maybe.” Guren shrugged, “But I’d rather be crazy than a rapist.” He laughed again, shaking his head as he looked down at the man, “I am so glad that you were the first one. Considering you were the first to pin me down.” He walked forward, pointing the barrel at the man’s thigh as he said, “You’re a biter. I had quite the mark there for a while.” Then he pulled the trigger again. Once again, basking in hearing this man cry out in pain.

“Please, have mercy.” The man cried.

“Mercy?” Guren shouted, feeling his rage spike again as he slammed his foot into the man’s head, forcing him onto his stomach before placing the sole of his foot right into the back of his neck. “You sure didn’t show me any. Why should I show you any now?!”

“I have a baby on the way—”

Guren felt the disgust curl in him as he kneeled down, pressing the barrel of the gun into the back of the man’s head. “You have a breeding kink. When is your wife ever not pregnant? The life of a child…” He let his sentence trail, hearing those cries in his ears again. “Is something precious.” Then he felt the guilt again. He choked for a moment, pulling the gun back as he stood back up. “I think your precious children will have a better life without you in it. You have an Omega son… how can you even look at yourself?”

He reached behind himself, slipping the gun into his belt and making sure it stayed there before he was standing back up. The man was wailing. Guren just rolled his eyes, grabbing at both of his arms before jerking them behind his back. Just like this man did to him.

“Please!” The man begged.

“Shut your fucking mouth.” Guren snapped, planting his foot into his back before he pulled one arm. Hearing the sickening crack. He listened to his screams for a moment before he repeated it with the other. He let him go. Walking around him and kicking him in the stomach to flip him over onto his back. “Quit your screeching. You’re so fucking pathetic.” He reached back behind him, grabbing the gun again. The man was watching him. This time, he leveled it right at the Alpha’s crotch. Then the pleas really started up. “I don’t think you’ll need this anymore.” He pulled the trigger until he left a single bullet in the chamber. The man was weeping. Crying out in pain and unable to do anything due to his injuries.

Guren looked up to the sky for a second as he slipped the gun back into his belt.

It was time to end this.

“Crowley.” Guren said, turning and walking towards where he was, “Did you get what I asked for?”

Crowley was smiling at him, reaching into his pocket and pulling out the bottle and handing it to him. “Of course.”

“So beautifully violent, Guren.” Ferid purred. “I really didn’t think you had this in you. The rage you feel really is showing.”

“I’ve never felt better.” Guren replied, turning back towards his victim. He undid the top, starting at the man’s face. Listening to him cough and sputter as he moved down his body. Making sure that he was completely drenched before throwing the bottle down.

“Wait, wait, wait!” The man pleaded as Guren reached into his pocket, pulling out the small box that he was looking for.

“You really don’t know how to be quiet.” The Omega grumbled, “For fourteen hours, I didn’t make one sound. You haven’t stopped wailing the entire time.” He opened up the box, pulling out a match as he smirked down at the man. The horror flashed across his face as the pleas came again. “I told myself five years ago, I was going to watch all of you burn.” He struck the match, smirking a bit more as he continued to listen to the cries from this man as he pleaded for his life. “Even when I died… I didn’t beg for my life.” He dropped the lit match, taking a step back as the Alpha was left engulfed in flames.

His screams were like music to his ears as Guren stood there watching it. Feeling his rage momentarily quenched. In that moment, all he could do was laugh. A smile came to his face as he watched the man’s face contorting in anger as there was nothing he could do. Just like Guren all those years ago. Left to his fate of all the pain and misery.

He pulled the gun out once more, walking forward until he was standing at the man’s head, looking down at him as he saw the painfilled eyes staring up at him. His screams still continued.

“I wished I was dead back then. Even in that moment.” Guren whispered as he lifted the gun again, pointing it directly at his forehead, “You threatened to shoot me between the eyes with this. Now, that is your fate. Burn in hell, you sick bastard.” He pulled the trigger, getting him right between the eyes as he dropped the gun right by the Alpha’s head. He reached back into his pocket, pulling out a single crimson colored lotus flower and dropping it down above the man’s head. “One down… seven more to go.”

He turned, going to walk away as he felt like a bit of the weight was lifted off of his chest.

Revenge felt sweet.

Guren stopped, feeling a sharp pain in his head as he reached up, placing a hand over his forehead. It took a second for it to pass as he shook his head. “Their back up is here.” Ferid stated.

Guren nodded, taking another step forward before it felt like he had been ignited on fire. Every fiber of his being screaming at him as he collapsed down to his knees. He grabbed at his head, squeezing his eyes shut. What the hell was happening to him?

He could barely hear his name being called.

All he could feel was the intense pain.

The extreme thirst.

Everything around him started to turn into white noise. Someone was screaming. Who was screaming? Wait. It was him. He was screaming.

He lifted his head, forcing his eyes open as he noticed that his vision was trying to blur. He had to resist it. This couldn’t happen. Not yet. He blinked a few times, managing to correct his vision before he was forced to squeeze his eyes shut again as the pain engulfed his body.

He could feel hands on him. Voices surrounding him.

This couldn’t be happening.

He wasn’t finished yet.

He was out of time.

Chapter Text

Watching Guren start the first part of his revenge plan had been a beautiful sight to behold. The brutality of the kill and the pleasure that had been written all over the former human’s face each time that his victim so much as screamed. It was a kill for the record books in his mind.

Though, the end result wasn’t so pleasing.

Guren had reached his limits.

Not even Krul Tepes’ blood could save him now.

The screams that Guren gave were enough to tell him exactly what was about to happen. That final thread that had been holding Guren’s sanity together had snapped. Maybe, it was because he had started to enact his vengeance and let his wrath be known.

The kindness of his humanity was crying.

Guren had quite a few holdovers from his humanity. His love. His compassion. His loyalty. His kindness. Most of all, his maternal instinct and desire. Then, of course, there was his rage.

The Omega vampire was in pure agony. Nothing short of getting him to consume human blood within the next few minutes would save him now. He might be able to grasp to clarity for a moment, but even he wasn’t sure that was possible. There was no turning back now. Guren had to drink blood now, or he would meet a fate that was worse than death.

His death wail would come soon enough.

Even former humans like him could have them.

Even with their humanity and human blood still in their veins until the virus took its full hold, they were still vampires.

Even though it hasn’t happened yet, Guren was dangerous at the moment. He could and would lash out at anything that came near him. Friend or foe. It wouldn’t matter.

The screaming was Guren resisting. He probably didn’t realize he was still fighting against it. It was going to be futile. There would be no stopping it. It was something that none of them ever would be able to do.

“It’s happening, isn’t it, Ferid?” It was Crowley.

Ferid hummed, looking over to where Guren was still on the ground. “Yes, it is.” He confirmed, “This isn’t going to be pretty.” He turned his gaze towards the other vampire, “He’ll go into that instinct to attack very soon. It would be best to put a stop to that now if we can. I prefer life.”

The two shared a nod before they were moving forward. Ferid kneeled down by Guren, taking one of his arms as Crowley got the other. The resistance would come very soon. Guren would start lashing out soon enough. It would become too painful. It was already showing all over his face now.

Now, it was time for it to begin.

And it wasn’t going to be pretty if they couldn’t get Guren to drink blood soon.

Shouto was back in his room. His wrist and hand had a fresh bruise on it, but it was decently easy to ignore for the time being. He twirled his pencil in his hand, staring at the window again. He couldn’t get it out of his head. Between that scent from that cherry blossom tree and meeting him. It made him even more curious.

Kureto Hiragi.

Supposedly his elder brother.

His eyes did match Tenri’s and the contacts that Tenri had him wear. He still had them in, rubbing away at his eyes from the itchiness. His caretakers would be in soon, so he wasn’t allowed to take them out yet. What did Tenri really have against his mother? Any time Shouto so much as mentioned his mother, it was like Tenri would do anything to silence him.

Kureto was giving him a weird look when they met. It had Shouto’s curiosity spiked. Did Kureto know who his mother was?

All he knew was his mother died in childbirth. Bringing him into this world. He had no idea what they even looked like. All he had was his eye color. That he had his mother’s eyes. A violet purple. Tenri had told him almost completely on accident. He still remembered it. Tenri looked so angry when he had realized he had let it slip.

What was it about his mother that was so secretive?

Tenri had left. Apparently, he had meetings to attend to and would be back later. Leaving him in the care of the people who constantly watched over him.

Shouto had watched him leave. He would be gone for a while.

There was something about meeting Kureto that had ignited it that much more in him.

He wanted to know now more than ever.

He needed to know.

Guren’s actions and screams had quickly made them move into action. Not one of the soldiers had intervened. Between the vampires making sure that they couldn’t, but none of them wanted to. The disgust was moving through all of them. Each of the soldiers here was a member of the Moon Demon Company. Which was loyal to Guren.

The sight was brutal.

The smell of burning flesh still lingered in the air. The heat of the fire that was once one of the Hiragi Heads still burned. Guren had gone into detail with him, but hearing how much hurt was in his voice was brutal.

He didn’t care about that right now. Guren’s screams were what had him running forward. He wasn’t the only one. Guren had quickly been surrounded by Ferid, Crowley, Yuu, and Mika. Chess and Horn were lingering not that far away, prepared to act when they needed to. Shinya didn’t even hesitate. The others had followed behind him. Their shock must have worn off now that they could hear his pain.

Guren was in pain.

It was happening.

Guren had waited too long.

If he didn’t drink human blood quickly, it would be the end of it.

Ferid and Crowley were working to pin Guren down. His body was starting to contort now. His face warped in pain. The look in his eye was a distant one. He was probably out of it now.

“I don’t care which human it is!” Ferid exclaimed, “I need a livestock now!”

“He won’t do it, Ferid.” Crowley stated, “No matter how much we’ve tried.”

“We have no choice now.” Ferid replied, grunting as Guren’s arm jerked. “He’s starting to lose his mind. His mind is tearing itself apart. If he doesn’t get blood soon…”

“Queen Krul’s blood won’t work, will it?” Mika questioned.

“No.” Crowley replied, “He’s reached the limitations of drinking a sire’s blood.”

Shinya rounded around them, dropping down in front of Guren as he said, “Guren, can you hear me?”

“We need to get him out of here, Lord Crowley.” It was Horn Skuld. “The other humans are arriving. He’s vulnerable.”

“We’ll have to fight him out.” Crowley stated, “He’s not going to go down without a fight.”

Guren was fighting. Rather he was doing it consciously or not was up for debate. Jerking his arms, but his screams weren’t stopping. Shinya had reached out, placing his hands on either side of Guren’s face. “Guren, listen to me,” He started, noticing that Guren’s gaze turned to him, “You’re out of time. You need to drink. Your thirst has become too much.”

For a split second, it was like Guren was getting a bit of clarity as he shook his head, “I’ll—” It was cut off by the pain that came to his face. His face cringing as he gasped out. “Fucking hell.”

“Oh, wow.” Ferid murmured, “He’s resisting.”

“Not for long.” Crowley added.

“Guren, please.” It was Yuu this time, “You have too.”

He could see tears glistening in Guren’s eyes. Shinya cursed, dropping his hands and he pushed himself up. They had to do something. He wasn’t about to lose him now. Not after everything. “Damnit, Guren.” He whispered. Then it struck him. Their backup was here.

That meant Kureto was here.

Guren went silent.

It made the fear spike in him for a second as he turned his gaze towards the Omega. That distant look was back in his eye, but it had shocked the others too as he stopped fighting.

“I’m okay.” Guren whispered, using the moment of shock to move and push himself to his feet.

Shinya took a step back. Something was different now.

Just what was it?

The screams were the first thing that Kureto noticed whenever they arrived. Screams that he knew. He recognized the sound before he ever laid eyes on who they belonged to. As they approached, it felt like all the wind had been knocked right out of him.

Then there was the silence.

Kureto had just arrived whenever it had gone quiet.

He could see him. It was like everything froze for a second. That time around him had completely stopped as he let his gaze fall on Guren. For the first time in five years, he could see him. Just as beautiful. Kureto almost couldn’t move for the moment. In shock that he was standing right there.

It only took a moment for him to take in the situation and put most of it together. He could hear the others, but he was able to guess for the most part. He knew in an instant. Guren was wearing all white. There was some black on his clothing. His clothes reminded him of a lot of Guren’s uniform. At least, the jacket was built to be similar to it. If not just a bit longer. It didn’t have the bands on the shoulders, instead it was just glad there. It didn’t have stripes on it on the collar or the sleeves, but where the jacket was meant to move freely with the body had black underneath.

Just like his uniform, he wore two straps on his thigh. Instead of being white, they were black. His pants were even white. He had a band on his arm that matched the ones that the vampires tended to wear. That alone should have been the dead giveaway.

The biggest was the weapon on his hip.

First-Class.

Guren was a vampire.

He never thought that after all this time, he would meet Guren again, just to see him allied with vampires. Let alone a vampire.

Something was wrong. Clearly wrong. Guren was in pain, but there didn’t seem to be any injuries on his body. The others hadn’t noticed him or at least, hadn’t addressed him.

Guren was looking around, like he was trying to find something. He looked almost out of it. Almost like he was in a trance as he stumbled over his feet. It looked like the Omega looked like he could barely stand. Despite standing now, it was pretty clear that he was still in a lot of pain. It was still written right over his face.

It was making Kureto want to step forward. Do something to make it stop. He had no idea why Guren was here. How he ended up here. What had even happened to him. He had these questions for so long. He wanted to know what happened to him, and the only way he would find out was by talking to him. From the bits that he was being able to pick up, it was clear that Guren was on the edge.

It was almost like he was in a sort of dissociative state. Like he couldn’t see what was around him. Focusing only on one thing or even seeing something else entirely. Guren wasn’t reacting to anyone despite them talking or even speaking to him. He was off in his own world from what he could tell.

It was taking everything in him not to immediately rush over to get to Guren immediately. He wanted to grab ahold of him. Bring him into his arms. Make sure that it was Guren. That this wasn’t just his mind playing tricks on him. That it was actually Guren standing there.

For years, Guren’s disappearance had plagued his nightmares. Taunting him for being so powerless in not being able to find him. He failed him back then. Failed to figure out what happened to him. Failed to protect him. He couldn’t just stand by and let anything happen to him now.

Vampire or human.

Kureto had finally taken the moment to approach the others. He had watched how defensive Guren’s friends had gotten – especially Shigure, but she was already overly protective of Guren to begin with – whenever they noticed him. The only one who didn’t immediately jump to try and cast themselves between them was Shinya.

He had never told Shinya the truth, but he had no doubts that his adoptive brother knew.

Kureto could never hurt Guren.

Even as a vampire.

“What’s going on?” Kureto questioned, addressing Shinya.

Shinya looked concerned. Freaked out and panicked. It was decently clear to him that Shinya had some answers for him. “Guren needs human blood.” Shinya whispered.

“If he doesn’t get it,” The silver-haired vampire said, “I would say within the next… few minutes at the most, his mind will start ripping apart.”

From the way they were making it sound, Guren had never had human blood. Guren wasn’t looking at him, but he was looking around. Now, he could see his face a bit better. Well, his eyes. They were still that beautiful violet. So, the vampire virus wasn’t complete. Guren had never tasted human blood as a vampire.

Shinya had turned to him, almost a pleading look plastered on his face, “He’s dying, brother Kureto.”

That one statement made his heart skip a beat.

Kureto nodded as he exhaled sharply.

So, Guren was entering into the final stages. He had seen it himself in experiments before. It wasn’t a pleasant sight, and it definitely wasn’t good on the vampire either who went through it.

“He’s repulsed by human blood.” The other male vampire stated, “He won’t willingly drink it.”

“We have to do something!” It was some boy behind him that he had seen with a quick glance.

The others were talking, but Kureto couldn’t hear a thing that they were saying anymore. All he could see was Guren. Nothing else mattered to him at that moment. Guren was dying. He wasn’t about to let that happen.

The Alpha paused for a second as something caught his attention. He hummed for a moment, kneeling down and picking it up. As Kureto straightened his back, he said, “I’ll take care of this.” With that, he was taking a step forward.

After all this time, he found him again.

He wasn’t about to lose him again.

Since Tenri wasn’t home, Shouto had taken the chance to leave his room. He would be able to quickly get back. It always took Tenri a bit to get upstairs whenever he got home. As long as if he wasn’t caught, it would be fine.

Shouto had gone to Tenri’s office. Tenri was in here often. He had a lot of things in there that Shouto wasn’t allowed to mess with. It made him wonder if anything about his parents were hidden away within the room. He felt like there had to be something. Tenri would never tell him. He had only asked once, and never asked again.

Shouto had slipped into the office, shutting the door until it was left cracked open before looking around. The office was large. Full of books. Spellcraft. Tenri made him study spellcraft. It was hard to read sometimes, but he felt like he was getting better at it. He had ignored those to go to the cabinets behind Tenri’s desk.

In his room, if he didn’t want something found, he hid it close to where he was at all times. Which was either his desk or his bed. His stuff wasn’t gone through. He didn’t really give them a reason to. Shouto stopped at the desk, reaching up and grabbing at the edges of it and standing on his tiptoes to look at the surface. The desk was clean aside from some files that were sitting there but he couldn’t reach them.

Shouto ignored them now as he went for the drawers of the desk. Tenri’s desk was large and rounded. It had quite a few drawers. He had started with the ones closest to where Tenri would work. The first drawer were just items like spell tags and vials of liquids. Nothing of interest to him. So, he closed it.

He kneeled down, going for the drawer that was on Tenri’s good side. Opening it up and finding that the drawer was a mess. Shouto started to dig through it, pulling items out and placing them on the floor as he went through it.

The boy dropped one of the files, scowling as the papers spilled out. He stopped for a second as he realized that it wasn’t just papers inside. There were pictures too. Shouto went to start picking them up but stopped as he started taking a good look at the pictures themselves.

He didn’t recognize the person in the pictures. All of them were of him. Some of them, he was covered in bruises and injuries but others, he wasn’t. From what Shouto could tell. Wearing just a long shirt in basically all of them. Not all the pictures had fallen out, but he didn’t actually open up the folder to look at them but instead focused on the ones he could see.

Some of them, the person in the photo wasn’t looking so he couldn’t see most of his face because of his black hair falling into his eyes. Shouto sat down, moving through the ones he could see. Slowly as he moved through some of them, the person in the photo’s stomach was getting bigger. The more Shouto looked, the more that he couldn’t look away.

He kept flipping through them until he came to one where he could see the person’s eyes. Violet. Matching Shouto’s perfectly. Shouto froze. His eyes widening as he put down the others. The man in the picture – he looked young to Shouto, like Kureto – wasn’t necessarily looking at who was taking a picture of him, but he was looking up enough that his face was in clear view. His shaggy black hair fell around his head, his bangs falling into his face. His stomach in this picture was the biggest it had been in all of them. Shouto remembered one of his caretakers had been pregnant. Her stomach had grown like this. Then it was small again after she had her baby.

Was this his mother?

It had to be.

He recognized the rooms that this man was in. That must mean his mother was an Omega male. The more Shouto looked at the photo, the more he saw the similarities aside from their eye color. This had to be who his mother was. It felt right. Shouto didn’t want to look away.

Shouto quickly shoved the photo into his sweatshirt pocket, moving to pick up everything that he had pulled out of the drawer and throwing it back in. The drawer was a mess when he opened it, so hopefully, Tenri would never notice.

He quickly closed it, rushing across the room and slipping out the door. He clicked it shut behind him. Shouto rushed back in the direction of his room, making sure to keep his movements silent as he dashed back to his room. Shouto made sure to double check the hall as he got back to his room, throwing open the door before closing it behind him the second he had slipped in.

Shouto had something that he wanted to do.

He had a full-sized mirror in his room, which was initially meant to help him put in his contacts. He stopped in front of it, looking at his reflection. His bangs swept over his forehead, but he had reached up, parting them to where they were on either side of his face instead. He turned his attention away only long enough to get the case for his contacts. He knew how to take them out easily. He already had his dinner, so he shouldn’t have anyone coming in any time soon. At most, Tenri would check on him.  

He tilted his head back, pinching at one contact to pull it out before putting it into the case before repeating it with the other. He would clean them later. Right now, he wanted to do this first.

Shouto placed the case back down, turning to look at himself in the mirror. His natural violet eyes looking back at him as he reached into his pocket and pulled out the photo. He turned it, holding it up so it was facing the mirror, so he could see it.

Shouto froze.

They looked a lot alike.

Almost splitting images of each other when he parted his hair and took the contacts out.

Shouto felt the air catch in his throat as the tears came to his eyes. He took a step forward, getting closer to the mirror as he held the picture a bit closer to him. “Momma.” He whispered.

Now, all he needed was his name.

For a moment, he wondered if he would be able to see Kureto again. Maybe, Kureto would know who this was. He would never get to meet his mother. He knew that. His mother was dead. But he at least wanted to know his mother’s name.

His body had been screaming at him. The pain surged through him until the second that something alluring caught his attention. For a split second, it made the pain stop. Guren got back to his feet. Letting his eyes flutter shut as he inhaled sharply, tilting his head back as he sniffed at the air.

It was getting closer.

Blood.

He could smell blood.

It felt so bizarre. He had never desired blood like this. It smelt like the most delicious thing in the world. Trying to lure him in and urge him to drink until he was satisfied. Guren took a step forward. Stumbling on his feet slightly. His throat was parched. Dry and begging him to drink something. He didn’t want just something. He wanted that. It was making his mouth hurt. Specifically, where his fangs were. He couldn’t focus on anything else. No matter what he was trying to do.

“What’s that…” Guren whispered, looking around for a second. It was like everything was distant. Far away and out of focus as he tried to track down the source. “It smells…”

Perfect.

Intoxicating.

He didn’t actually have the right words to explain it. He turned, noticing the others as he took a step towards them. It was coming from behind them.

The others were backing up. Everything was coming in and out of focus. It was hitting him full force. The bloodlust. The desire. The thirst.

He wanted it.

He wanted it more than he wanted anything.

He gasped as the pain twisted in his stomach again and he stumbled on his feet. Wrapping his arms around himself as he found himself falling back to his knees. The pain was intensifying. Ripping through him as he felt his stomach clenching and begging for him to feed on anything. It was like he could slaughter everyone around him and still be thirsty.

It was almost uncontrollable.

He panted, staring at the ground. His muscles were screaming at him again. Making his body tremble and he tried to keep himself up. He squeezed his eyes shut, leaning down until his forehead hit the ground.

Blood.

He was smelling blood.

Where was it coming from?

Why did he want it this much?

He had never smelt blood so appealing. Alluring. His body and mind were screaming to find the source. Take it for himself. The desire was alarmingly high. It was undeniable just how badly he wanted it. He gritted his teeth again, covering his mouth for a moment. His teeth hurt. Practically trying to tell him that he needed to sink his fangs into anything.

The thirst was becoming too much, and whatever that scent was wasn’t helping his case. It was driving him crazy. It smelt so sweet and tantalizing. Making his mind spin as everything but the aroma was left.

“Guren?” He froze. His eyes snapping open. He hadn’t heard that voice in a long time. He lifted his head, catching his eyes. Amber eyes on him. The shock written there. Kureto. It was Kureto. Guren opened his mouth to speak. Finding that it was almost like he was in a trance as he pushed himself to his feet. His nose twitched again. The scent. It was coming from him.

It was like everything else melted away.

All he could hear was his heartbeat.

Smell the blood running through his veins.

It took him only a matter of seconds to realize that smell was Kureto. The scent of his blood called for him. Guren found himself eyeing Kureto’s neck. He could practically see the vein pulsating. He dropped his hand, his eyes widening just a bit more as his mouth fell open. The thirst was coming back stronger.

Blood.

His blood.

He didn’t want anyone’s blood. He just wanted his.

He had never felt this strong of a desire for human blood until now. Just from the scent alone, he was afraid that once he started, he wouldn’t stop.

Still, he wanted it.

“Kureto.” Guren whispered.

After all this time. Kureto was standing right in front of him. When did he get here? He could see the others speaking to him. Kureto’s eyes hadn’t left him, but it was clear that he was listening to what they were saying. Guren couldn’t actually hear what they were saying through his hyper fixation. He couldn’t focus on anything else.

Just the thirst.

It was becoming to much.

Guren then felt the panic. The same thing that he felt with Shinya. If he caved, he’d kill him. He took a step back as Kureto took one forward. “Stay back!” He managed to shout, covering his mouth and nose with one hand as he used the other almost as a hand signal for the Alpha not to approach him.

“I can’t do that, Guren.” Kureto replied, taking another step forward.

Guren almost instinctively took another back. “I’ll kill you.” Guren pleaded, “Stay away from me.” He had never desired blood this much. The smell was so powerful. It was making his head spin. The extreme desire to give in hit him, but he fought the urge. Still, Kureto took another step forward. Guren was stopped by the sudden wave of pain that hit him. Freezing in his movements as he grimaced.

“That isn’t going to happen.” Kureto stated, once again taking a step forward. Guren felt the tears coming to his eyes again. This was the same man that he fell in love with. The same man he had a baby with. A baby that he would never know about. A baby that Guren got killed. “I failed you once, Guren. I’m not making the same mistake twice.”

“Kureto…” Guren whispered.

Kureto had gotten up to him, grabbing him by the wrist. It wasn’t a hard hold at all. Just enough to coax Guren into dropping his hand before he was pulling his arm. Though, he was sure Kureto wouldn’t be able to hurt him at all unless he used Raimeiki. At least, not physically. Guren stumbled over his own feet, falling right into him as the Alpha’s arm looped around his back as his arm was jerked forward. The Omega hadn’t been this close to him in a long time. It was like the entire world was melting away. Guren gasped. It felt safe. Kureto was safe.

For so long, he wanted to see Kureto again. All those long, horrific nights that he had gone through had bene worth it to him. He never regretted a thing. He would never regret Kureto. Kureto was just watching him. Almost nose to nose now. Amber eyes were locked on him. He could hear the mutter of his name coming from the Alpha. For just a second, he wasn’t focusing on the scent of his blood. Rather his natural scent. The one that he used to love smelling so much. He missed it. He missed it so much.

He missed him.

He found himself lifting up his hand, tracing his fingers over the side of the Alpha’s face. Almost entranced with the sight before him. Kureto was actually standing in front of him. He could feel his body heat underneath his fingers. Against his body. Feel the breaths of air against his lips. This was real. This wasn’t just a figment of his imagination playing tricks on him. Kureto was actually standing in front of him now.

“It’s been far too long, Guren.” Kureto whispered.

“You’re… actually…” Guren muttered.

“It’s just you and me right now, Guren.” His eyes widened as Kureto’s lips pressed into his. Kureto’s lips were just as soft as he remembered. That spark went down his spine as Guren found himself relaxing. Dropping his guard as he let his eyes flutter shut. Kureto’s hands moved, going to either side of his face as Guren tilted his head into the touch. Guren had dropped his hand, instead curling it into the front of the Alpha’s jacket. Almost clinging to it, like he was trying to grasp to the last of the remnants of his sanity.

He didn’t realize how much he actually missed him until now. It felt like everything melted away as Kureto wiped the tears away on his face.

Their lips danced in sync for a moment as he got lost in it. Nothing else mattered. He could smell Kureto’s scent. Hear his heartbeat. Nothing else to him mattered. Safety. Security. That’s what Kureto was to him. Kureto was his safe place. Normally, it was always behind closed doors. In seclusion where it was only them.

There was a sweet taste in his mouth. One that made him want more. Kureto had deepened the kiss as Guren could have sworn he felt heat coming to his face. He didn’t want it to ever end. The desire was lurking in the back of his mind. Only getting stronger by the second as he found himself pushing himself closer to the Alpha.

He could ignore the pain now. 

Actually, he didn’t feel pain at all.

Kureto pulled away from him as Guren opened his eyes. Kureto was just looking at him. Not saying a thing. Guren couldn’t focus on anything but him. He reached up, letting his fingers move over his face again. Five years. Five years since he had seen this man, and even as a vampire, he could still feel it. It never went away. He was still in love with this man. Something that he had denied back then.

It was like everything was coming back into focus now. His senses correcting themselves as Kureto leaned in again, briefly connecting their lips for a second. Soft and gentle. Which wasn’t something that was typically normal to them, but honestly, Guren didn’t care at the moment.

Kureto was actually standing here with him.

He hadn’t realized just how much he wanted to see him again until now.

Guren let his gaze move over his face for a second before it stopped on his lips. Well, the redness that was tinted there and the blood trail that was falling from the side of his mouth. The Omega stopped. Just staring at it for a second. That wasn’t there before.

Did he accidentally—No.

Guren’s eyes widened as he realized what Kureto had just done. Kureto had that smirk of his on his lips as he opened his mouth, a piece of glass in between his teeth that he reached up to take out. Making sure that Guren saw it. Kureto wounded himself. That meant his mouth was bleeding the entire time.

Guren didn’t feel the pain in his body anymore. Like it had gone away. How it would when he would drink Krul’s blood. At least, at first before her blood stopped working to sustain him.

He knew what this meant.

That sweet taste on the tip of his tongue was Kureto’s blood.  

Chapter Text

He came into this with no questions asked. The second he had seen him. Laid his eyes on Guren for the first time in five years, he knew. Judging by the clothes he was wearing and the weapon that was on his hip, it was clear as day to him that Guren was a vampire.

He had gathered as much intel as possible, but just looking in his eyes, he could see the struggle. The bloodlust. The need. Shinya had told him the only thing that he needed to know. Guren was dying. That he needed human blood to survive.

He didn’t even question it.

Guren was still staring at him in complete shock as the revelation of what happened fell over him. He hadn’t even realized it happened until he had seen Kureto’s face. Kureto stood there, continuing to wipe away at the tears as he watched the beautiful, breathtaking violet of Guren’s eyes change. The red bleeding into them before the violet was completely consumed in red.

Even with red eyes, Guren was still as beautiful as he was five years ago.

“Kureto… what the hell did you just do?” Guren whispered.

Kureto just gave a smile. Those tears were still flowing. He hadn’t stopped. It was a strange sight to see a vampire crying. Kureto had no answers. Why was Guren with the vampires? How did he become one? He had caught a glimpse of what was formerly one of the Heads of the Hiragi family. That kill wasn’t standard to a vampire. That was personal. He had so many questions, but those standing here seemed to have an understanding of the situation. From the intel he had gotten, Guren was moments away from falling into madness. A madness that Kureto could not allow him to fall into.

“I had to do what I needed to do.” Kureto replied. Then he noticed the look on Guren’s face. The slight pain that was still there. The little bit that he had given wasn’t enough. It was enough to set the virus in but not enough to stop the hunger. He would assume if Guren’s body was going through hell all those moments ago, his body needed something to give him his strength back. “You’re still thirsty.”

He knew what he was supposed to do. Kill vampires.

But this was Guren.

He couldn’t bring himself to do it.

Guren gritted his teeth, looking away as he whispered, “I’ll be fine.” Kureto didn’t miss how Guren had brought his arm up, wrapping it around his midsection. It was a small action that some could take as either pain or even just shielding himself. Kureto knew what it was. It was both.

Kureto reached back out, forcing Guren to look at him, “Don’t be a fool.”

“Damnit, Kureto.” Guren growled.

The Alpha exhaled sharply, reaching up and unclasping his jacket, undoing the top buttons of his shirt to reveal his neck. “Take what you need.” He watched as Guren practically went into what looked like a trance. His gaze was fixating on his neck again. His lips slightly parting and showing the fangs that were peeking out. “When you’re good, I want to know how this happened to you.”

“Kureto…” The Omega whispered for a second.

“You might not be in pain anymore, but that doesn’t mean that you aren’t satisfied. If my blood works. Take what you need.” Kureto just tilted his head and that seemed to be enough to do its work as Guren jerked forward. His arms wrapped around Kureto as the Alpha felt the pierce to his neck. Kureto gave a sad smile as he turned his head enough to look down. He tilted his nose into the top of Guren’s head. Catching his scent. Even as a vampire, Guren’s scent was powerful.

After all this time, he had Guren in his arms again.

Kureto turned his head enough to look at the others now. “Anyone want to tell me what the hell is going on?”

For a moment, it looked like no one knew what to say. It was a strange sight to see humans and vampires standing side by side. Especially during a newly waged war. A united front for Guren. The humans who stood with them were all of Guren’s friends. Though, one of them was a kid that he didn’t recognize. It was that same kid from before. The one who showed genuine concern over Guren’s welfare. There was another kid next to him, dressed similarly to a vampire unlike the black-haired one. So, these two must follow Guren around.

He knew what he should do. He should be calling for the Nobles to be captured and the vampires to be exterminated. That had been the entire plan. That his team was the second wave that gave the Moon Demon Company back up to keep Shinjuku.

But he was a bit busy.

He still needed information.

He could feel Guren’s tears on his neck as he drank. The slight fatigue that was starting to hit him from blood loss, but it wasn’t anything that he couldn’t handle. He didn’t even stumble, just tightening his grip a bit.

“I think… I think this is something that Guren needs to tell you.” It was Shinya who had spoken. Kureto recognized that glint in his eye. He knew. From what he could tell, he knew more than the others. Though, the silver-haired Alpha looked relieved. “He’s going to be okay now.”

“I’ll leave him in your hands for now.” It was the silver-haired vampire. He turned his attention to the other Nobles that were standing there, “We should take our leave now and retreat now that the other livestock have showed up. Guren can rejoin us soon. They won’t harm him.”

“Of course, Lord Ferid.” The vampire got back in return.

So, the vampires were taking the distraction.

And Kureto didn’t stop them.

He did notice that Guren’s grip got tighter. Which had brought his attention back to him. The Omega hadn’t moved. His hands were still tightly curled into Kureto’s jacket. Almost as if he was in shock. Kureto had so many questions of his own. Yet, he couldn’t stop the happiness in him to see Guren alive. Well, technically, as alive as someone who was undead could be. It was almost as if Guren didn’t want to let him go. What was going through his head right now?

Kureto’s blood was the most intoxicating thing that he had ever tasted. The satisfaction moved through him as he could feel his thirst being quenched. He could recall Crowley’s words in his mind. That he would find that one human who would make blood appealing. It wasn’t that it was blood. It was who.

Kureto’s blood was sweet. Almost giving him a tranquil feeling as the blood moved into his mouth and down his throat. His transformation into a vampire was complete. He was a complete vampire now. Even though, it wasn’t initially his doing.

Once Kureto offered, he couldn’t stop himself.

It was like that desire had taken complete control of him and he had reacted to it. He pulled back, panting slightly as the heat stayed on his face. He could feel the flush on his face. He could still hear his heartbeat. It was strong. Steady. No fear at all. Despite the fact that Guren could easily kill him if he didn’t stop. He didn’t pull back far. Just enough that his fangs were no longer in Kureto’s neck. His gaze had dropped, falling on the marks on his neck. The droplets of blood that were lingering there.

He never would have thought Kureto would be the one who would cause him to fully turn into a vampire.

Was it a strange twist of fate that Kureto happened to be here just when Guren was about to lose his mind. Fall into the madness that came with denying his body of what it needed. He didn’t even hesitate to listen to him. Everything told him to do so.

He felt great.

He no longer felt any of the pain. He felt stronger than ever. Guren ignored everything. Focusing solely on the fact that Kureto’s arms were around him. His scent lingering in his nose. He hadn’t felt this safe in a long time. He reached up, curling an arm over Kureto’s shoulder. Letting his hand fall onto the back of his head as he started to twist the strands around his gloved fingers. He let his eyes shut. For the first time in four years, he didn’t hear the cries or the following gunshot. It would come back. He knew it would.

The only thing on his mind was Kureto.

He could still feel his emotions. They were flaring inside of him. The desires flooded through him as that almost intoxicated feeling returned. It took a lot in him not to return his fangs back into Kureto’s neck. He had already taken enough. If he took more, he’d kill him. As much as his desires were telling him to drink more.

“Guren, do you feel better now?” It was Kureto.

Guren didn’t verbally reply at first, instead, closing his eyes again as he buried his nose into his scent gland and pulled him a bit closer. Kureto made a shocked noise for a second, stumbling slightly but correcting himself. “You idiot. I could have killed you.”

“You never would.” Kureto shot back.

“I’m a vampire now.” Guren whispered.

“And?” Maybe, Guren should have killed him. Kureto was still as stubborn as always. “There’s a—”

He knew what Kureto was referring to. Guren opened his eyes, peeking over Kureto’s shoulder to see the others looking at him. He made eye contact with Shinya as the silver-haired Alpha gave him a nod. “I’ll tell you everything, but I would prefer to get away from the likes of all these humans.” Guren didn’t want to let go. He needed to. He needed to leave. It was time to retreat. The others were already falling back. Using Kureto’s decision to help him against the humans. It was leaving Guren as the only vampire left standing here. He did notice that Kureto was actually blocking the soldiers from him. His body perfectly placed so no one could get to him. Guren’s gaze moved back to Shinya as he said, “You know where to go.”

Guren took a step back, eyeing Kureto for a second. The Alpha was still watching him. Not wavering in his stance as he held his head high. Guren’s hand slipped down his arm, grasping at his fingers for a second before he was dropping it.

Kureto nodded at him, “Go.” He whispered.

Guren smiled. “Yuu! Mika! Let’s go!” Guren called out, looking at his two wards. Yuu had taken the moment to climb onto Mika’s back as Guren turned, taking off in the direction that he knew the others had gone. They had a place to meet up, and Guren had no doubts that they were going to show up. Right now, he just needed to leave before the other humans decided not to listen and attacked them anyway. He was still operating as the Second-in-Command of this mission.

Even though the vampires had lost this one, Guren left feeling accomplished.

He stopped for a second as he turned, taking a look back down at the former Hiragi Head that he had just killed. It felt numb now. The flames had gone out, leaving the charred remains. He then took a second to glance over to his friends. He gave a nod before turning and motioning for the two teenagers to follow after him.

He wasn’t necessarily leaving because he wanted too. He was leaving because he knew if he didn’t, he wasn’t going to leave. He wasn’t finished yet. He couldn’t stay. There was still so much that he had to do. So much that Kureto didn’t know. He had sworn Shinya to secrecy, and from what he could tell, he had kept that secret.

It was time that Kureto learned the truth. As far as he knew, he was completely in the dark about everything. He didn’t know what he would do. How he’d react.

There was a strange feeling blossoming in his chest. Despite being a vampire, despite being Guren Ichinose, Kureto kissed him right in front of everyone. Though, that kiss was his way of tricking Guren into drinking human blood. He had been completely unsuspecting of it.

Though, he wasn’t upset.

If he wanted to complete his transformation, he was glad it was Kureto’s blood that completed that change for him.

Kureto had saved him. He wondered if Kureto even knew how much he had just done for him. Even though he had sealed Guren’s fate as a vampire, it ensured that he wouldn’t get lost in the madness. That he would keep his sanity and his memories. Despite all the bad memories, Guren still had plenty of good ones that he wanted to remember.

And Kureto was one of them.

Kureto had remained standing there. Waiting for the moment that he could no longer see Guren. There was no need for any action to be taken now. The plan had been one thing, but it was something that he could ignore now. He would get the answers he was looking for. That he needed to know. Once he was sure that Guren was out of harm’s way, he turned, walking towards the body that was lying on the ground. Blood was splattered and pooling on the ground. The smell of burnt flesh was still lingering strongly in the air.

His gaze had fallen onto the crimson lotus that was laying on the ground. A calling card. It was a statement. A simple one but it was effective.

Brutality. Personal. In the charred remains, he could see the bullet wounds. Most specifically, one caught his attention. He stood back up, straightening his back as he slipped his hands into his pockets. This was far more personal than this man being among the Hiragi family. Not once over the years had Guren actually went after a Hiragi for their actions. Something made him finally snap.

Now the question for him was what was it?

“What happened here?” It was clear that this was Guren’s doing. The rest of the vampires that were here would have gone the easy route. This was time consuming. Torture. Kureto didn’t necessarily like this guy. Honestly, he was someone who, in a way, disgusted Kureto through his actions. A pathetic loser who only cared about keeping his wife pregnant and having full control over the children that he had. An abuser without a cause.

Shinya had walked up by him, looking down at the charred body in distain. “This man deserved every single second.” The younger Alpha growled.

“You people better start talking.” Kureto stated, turning to look back at them, “This kill wasn’t done because of war. This was done with a vengeance.” The better look that he got at their faces, the more he was seeing that he was hitting it right on the mark. He was right. There was a lot more to this than he knew.

“Honestly, brother Kureto… this isn’t our thing to tell.” Shinya murmured, “You’ll want to hear this from Guren.”

Compared to looking at the others, Shinya did seem to have a better idea. Almost like he knew more than everyone else standing there.

Kureto just looked back down at the body.

What the hell did Guren go through that he did this?

This wasn’t something Guren would normally do. Guren was too kind for something like this. He prioritized and valued human life – even those who wronged him – that he wouldn’t kill them. Whatever it was, it was enough that it made even Guren’s kindness snap. He didn’t think he could solely blame this on the lowered emotions of a vampire. What he did know about vampires, being turned into one could amplify their strongest desires. That told him that Guren had the desire to do this before he was turned.

For just a moment, he asked himself if he was truly prepared to hear what Guren had to say.

It had been hours since the battle of Shinjuku had came to an end. Guren found himself standing in an all too familiar spot as he stared at the ground. His mind flashing back to himself lying on the ground bleeding out. The exact spot where his human life had ended, and his new life had begun.

Just over four years since then.

Guren didn’t even look up as he heard the approaching sets of footsteps. He knew who it was based off of scent alone. Ferid and Crowley. Guren didn’t look up. Just staring down at the same spot. It was nightfall now. Just like back then. Everything was coming around full circle apparently.

“The humans are starting to arrive.” Ferid stated.

Guren stayed quiet, slipping his hands into his pockets as he kept looking down at the spot. It felt good. He felt good. For the first time in a long time, he could feel something that wasn’t just pure hatred and anger.

He had made sure Mika and Yuu had gotten home before he had came here. This was going to take a while. It felt better not to have them here.

“You almost got lost in the madness today.” Crowley added.

“I know.” Guren whispered. “But I didn’t.”

The Omega only looked up whenever he felt an arm slip over his shoulders and he looked over to see Ferid staring down at the same spot he had been. “I was right.” Ferid purred, “It took him to finally get you to drink human blood. After all this time, you finally saw him again. How does it feel?”

Guren gritted his teeth, balling his fists as he growled out, “Why don’t you mind your own business?”

“You love him, don’t you?” Ferid continued. Guren sighed, looking back down to the ground. “His blood saved your life. He didn’t even hesitate. No questions asked and he immediately did what he had to do.”

Guren turned his gaze over to the Alpha vampire. Giving a sharp glance as he said, “What are you getting at, Ferid?”

Ferid was just smiling at him. “I guess the question is… how much are you going to tell him?”

Guren lifted his hand up, settling it over his stomach as he let his eyes close. He could remember it. The swell of his stomach. The kicks that he could feel against his palm. Then, it switched, and it was giving birth and the cries. He opened his eyes again just as that phantom gunshot rang out in his mind. He had confirmation that June 3^rd was the day that the vampires had found him.

If he was calculating for a full-term pregnancy, he would have gotten pregnant around his birthday. From the day that he was taken from his home, he would have only been held captive for thirty-four weeks.

Thirty-four weeks of nothing but torture that ended his life.

In the end, he still didn’t regret anything. He couldn’t regret his relationship with Kureto. Even if that led him into that situation.

He sighed, shrugging off Ferid’s arm before he was looking towards the building that he wanted. He moved, getting to the top in no time. Now, he just had to wait for the others to get up here.

Kureto walked behind Shinya as the other Alpha guided them into a building and up a set of stairs. It made the question come into his mind. Shinya was only saying that they were meeting up with Guren, but the question was how did Shinya know where to go.

He wasn’t answering anyone’s questions. Shinya just kept walking along in silence. Not saying a word at all. Not even joking around. It was like a dark aura was moving around him ever since Shinjuku. The silence alone was answer enough. Shinya knew more than he was letting on.

As they got to the top, Shinya stopped as Sayuri finally questioned, “Major General Shinya… I know you haven’t been telling us, but please, how did you know to come here?”

Shinya sighed, looking over his shoulder at them with a dark glance. “I’ve been meeting Guren here for the last three years.”

The silence was stunning in the stairwell as all eyes fell on Shinya. “You knew he was alive?!” Shigure growled, “And didn’t tell us?!”

“Major—” Goshi was cut off by Shinya turning his head back towards the door.

“Guren asked me not to tell anyone.” Shinya replied, “I respected that. Once he tells you… you’ll understand why I didn’t say a thing.”

With that, Shinya was opening up the door. It was dark out now. The only light on the rooftop was moonlight and the stars. Shinya stepped out first, followed by Kureto, and then the others. Kureto looked around for a second before he had spotted Guren. Guren wasn’t alone. He had Ferid and Crowley with him. The two other Nobles were lingering close to him, but not necessarily side by side with him.

Guren was staring down at the ground, arms on the rail as he leaned against it. Kureto stood there for a moment. Just watching the way that the moonlight illuminated Guren’s face. In a way, it felt like it had been too long since he had seen him, and at the same time, it felt like no time had passed at all.

Guren only looked up as the door closed behind the last person who had been Goshi stepping through. He turned, facing them as he said, “Good. You’re all here.” Guren reached up, placing a hand on the back of his neck as he added in, “I don’t want to have to talk about this more than I have too.”

Despite the relief and happiness on the faces of Guren’s friends, he had noticed something dark lingering over them. Almost like anger and hatred. But sympathy was pointed towards Guren.

What the hell did they know that Kureto didn’t?

Guren looked uncomfortable. His body language was tense. Like he was ready to bolt at any moment. Guren was always exceptionally good at keeping things to himself. It wasn’t an easy feat to get him to open up to anyone. A lot of what Kureto learned about him was by observing him and learning his behaviors.

Those same behaviors seemed to have stayed with Guren. If he was reaching the point of losing his sanity, he had been a vampire for a while.

“I’m really glad to see you, Guren.” Sayuri said, tears glistening in her eyes as she stepped forward. “You look really good.”

Guren smiled slightly, looking down as he shifted his weight. Kureto could see that the only real differences were now his eye color and the addition of fangs. His ears hadn’t pointed yet. His skin had a slight glow to it now compared to earlier. Making him look healthier compared to the paler look that he had in Shinjuku.

“I feel good.” Guren whispered, finally looking over to Kureto. Peeking through the hair that was falling into his face.

“So, you’ve been a vampire this entire time?” Goshi questioned, taking a few steps forward. “You’ve… you’ve been okay?”

Guren shrugged, “Yes and no.” Guren leaned back, looking over his shoulder for a second. Kureto just watched the tension in his shoulders.

“Major General Shinya… really knew about you?” Mito questioned, taking a step forward herself. Just like Sayuri, she had tears in her eyes.

Guren nodded, “He did.” He turned again, looking back down at the ground. It was like he was avoiding eye contact now. Red eyes locked below as Kureto took a step forward. Something caught his attention. When Kureto reached the edge, he saw nothing below but solid ground. After a second, Guren had turned his head slightly to look at Kureto. Looking away the second that Kureto looked to him. “I never did tell Shinya the significance of this place. We’ve been meeting here once a month for the last three years.”

“Significance?” Kureto questioned, dropping his voice low to almost a whisper.

Guren hummed, pointing down to the ground. It was almost even to where he was standing. “My human life ended right there, and my life as this began.”

“What happened?” Kureto questioned.

“General Hiragi put a bullet through my chest.” Guren stated. It was in monotone. There was no emotion behind his words. Almost like he was numb to it. “At that point, I had already suffered pretty severe blood loss. I was dying.”

“I can confirm.” It was Ferid.

“I can as well.” Crowley.

“He left me for dead.” Guren whispered, looking right back down at the ground. For a second, Kureto could see that almost dissociative look to his eyes. Like he was flashing back in time. “I was found by Queen Krul, Ferid, Crowley, Chess, and Horn. They could smell all the blood.”

“Which vampire turned you?” Kureto found himself questioning. He had a lot of questions to what led to all of this, but this felt like a good icebreaker. To ease into the conversation before they got to the nitty gritty of all of it. Kureto had a feeling about this. The brutality of that kill and Shinya’s words had the alarms going off in his head. For a moment, he wasn’t sure if he wanted the answer to that, but he needed to get it. He needed to understand what happened.

“Queen Krul.” Guren whispered, picking at his hands now as he looked at them instead. Messing with the ends of the blood splattered gloves. After a moment, Guren pulled them off of his hands and slid them into his pockets. “I had the option back then. Live or die. The choice was mine.”

“So, you accepted becoming a vampire.” Kureto murmured.

“Yeah.” Guren replied, nodding his head. “I don’t remember passing out after, but I remember those few moments of feeling my strength coming back. Then it all goes dark… I woke up in Sanguinem after that. I’ve been there ever since.”

“My father killed you.” Kureto growled, balling his fists as he turned to look at Guren.

That tension had returned again and Guren nodded once more. “He did.” That answered one thing for him. Guren didn’t necessarily have to say it. It was pretty much implied to him. Tenri was behind Guren’s disappearance. “I still remember the day my life really ended. It wasn’t even when I died.” Guren turned, leaning back on the rail rather than looking down to the ground. Hands curling around the bars that were there. “I woke up and he was standing over me.”

If looks could kill, he was pretty sure all of humanity would be dead by the look in Guren’s eyes. There was so much hatred. Rage. It was the first signs of emotions that he had seen since they got here. Guren was practically seething in it. His scent getting stronger by the second. Almost fueled in a way.

“Can you tell me what happened?” Kureto questioned, taking a step forward. He almost hesitated to reach out. Lifting his hand up before eventually reaching out and placing it on Guren’s shoulder. Guren’s newly turned red eyes moved to him. It was a calculated look. Like Guren was trying to gather his thoughts. He had an entire audience standing before him. Kureto could guess that Shinya already had all the answers. That he knew everything and had this entire time.

He wasn’t surprised. Considering how close the two were. If Guren was willing to tell anyone anything, it would have been Shinya.

Then, Guren started to explain.

Seeing emotions in a vampire wasn’t a regular sight. But Guren was practically bathing in it. Varying degrees of emotions flashing across his face. The biggest one that Kureto could see was loathing.

The more that Guren spoke. The more that he said…

The more Kureto grew angry.

The more that his stomach twisted violently as Guren recounted everything.

The others remained silent throughout it. Shinya had moved closer. Going to Guren’s other side, almost like a pillar of support. Silently reaching out and placing his hand on Guren’s other shoulder. The Omega had leaned slightly into it, like he was seeking out that comfort. Underneath his own palm, Kureto could feel just how much Guren was trembling.

Kureto was positive that it was more of the hatred and rage that he practically basking in.

Tenri raped Guren. Held him captive for months. Even as he recounted everything that Tenri did to him. It was like he was holding back. Something left unsaid. Kureto would have missed it, if it wasn’t for that look in his eyes. The way that he was careful with his words. Like he was skirting around something.

He didn’t question it.

At least, for now.

Guren kept going. Talking about the Hiragi Heads. How all of them assaulted him. How long they did.

Kureto had never felt so sick before. His own anger was growing by the passing second. No one knew what to say. It was like Guren could barely talk about it. With each word that he said, the more that his own loathing showed in his voice.

Then suddenly, Guren stopped.

That distant look returning to his eyes. Kureto had noticed what he had done. He had lifted his hand again. One would have thought it was feeling sick to his stomach, but it wasn’t placed like that. It was lower. Closer to his abdomen. Settled on the lowest part of his stomach. A wetness in his eyes as he curled his hands into the fabric of the jacket that he was wearing.

Then it clicked.

Kureto had said it before he even realized the words were leaving his mouth, “You were pregnant.”

Even Shinya looked shocked that he said it. But it was Guren’s reaction that he was watching for. How he froze. That tension coming back as his eyes widened. Guren’s gaze moved back up, locking onto Kureto. That told him everything.

Kureto was right.

Guren gritted his teeth before he was turning, refusing to look at any of them. The anger that he had been wearing had changed to what Kureto could only explain as self-loathing. Kureto had taken the second to look over to Ferid and Crowley. The knowing looks on their faces. Neither of them had spoken since Guren had started his recount of the months of torture that he had gone through. Just letting Guren speak. Not even Kureto thought that vampires would fake that. Vampires did things for themselves. Selfish to a fault in their own desires. They would have no reason to lie about it.

Kureto turned his attention back to Guren. He hadn’t said it, but he didn’t have too. His reaction alone was confirming it for him.

“Guren…” Kureto murmured, reaching out again. He exhaled sharply, curling his arm around Guren’s upper torso and pulling the Omega to him. Guren had reached up, his hands curling over Kureto’s arm. His nose burying into his jacket sleeve. “What happened?”

“My baby is dead.” It sounded so cold. Distant. It was barely a whisper. If he hadn’t been as close as he was, he probably never would have heard the words. Guren was clinging to him. His voice almost made him sound small. Kureto held on a bit tighter. Guren had closed his eyes and then he flinched. “He… he shot my baby.”

Kureto’s mouth had gone dry. He didn’t know what to say to him. His father killed a baby? Why wasn’t he surprised though? There was pain in Guren’s voice. Like he was admitting it for the first time. That saying it out loud actually hurt him more than holding it in.

He could hear the others behind them. How choked up they got. What was one supposed to say to this? There weren’t ever the right words for this situation.

“I don’t think I’ll ever get that out of my head.” Guren whispered, “I got my baby killed.”

“You didn’t—” Kureto started but he was cut off by Guren’s hands getting tighter.

“I might as well have been the one to pull the trigger.” The Omega muttered, “He kept me chained down as soon as he realized that I was in labor. I never… I never even got to see them. He blindfolded me. The entire time, all I could feel was the pain. I knew what was going to happen, but I was powerless to stop it.”

Kureto froze for a second. Something was off about this. Guren never saw his baby? He only heard the baby die? Kureto pulled back a little bit, motioning for Guren to turn. The Omega almost didn’t do it until it took a bit of coaxing to get him to turn. Kureto’s mind was racing, but only one thing came to mind. Tenri had a new child that would be the same age as Guren’s baby. His mind flashed to the moment that he remembered Shouto saying, “My Momma named me that.” And then what Tenri did. How he tried to silence him.

For just a moment, the thought crossed his mind. Tenri was careful. Keeping his youngest away from all of them. Being secretive about anything to do with him and barely talking about him. If Kureto came near him, it was like he would go quiet and change the subject. Guren confirmed he had been pregnant during his captivity, so that told him one thing. There was definitely something more to this boy’s existence than they were being led to believe.

“Guren,” Kureto stated, putting a bit of firmness to his voice as he placed his hands on Guren’s shoulders. The Omega looked up to him for a second. It was like Guren didn’t want to look at him at all, but that’s not what he cared about right now. He wasn’t sure about this. It could just be a coincidence. At the same time, this felt too much like one for it not to be. “I need you to answer one thing for me.”

Guren opened his mouth but closed it again. Looking away as he shuffled his weight. “What?” He finally said as he looked back at him.

“What would you have named your baby?” Kureto questioned.

Guren looked thrown off, shaking his head, “Why are you asking me that?”

“Just answer the question, Guren.” Kureto replied, tightening his hands just a bit. “What would you have named your baby?”

Guren looked like he choked for a second, blinking a few times as he looked away. Unsure of how to go about the question and let out a soft sound, “I…” He stopped, closing his eyes for a second like he was relenting before straightening his back and a soft smile came to his face but that glistening of tears came back. “If I had a choice… Mizuki for a girl.” He said, “And for a boy… Shouto.”

Kureto felt like the world stopped.

Shouto.

Shouto.

He had only met the boy once, but he learned enough in that interaction. From Tenri’s reaction and the need to get away from Kureto the second the boy started talking. Right down to his name. He let it replay in his mind. Every single second of it. Then he recalled the shift that he had seen in the boy’s eyes. Like, he was itching his eyes and trying to adjust something. He had played it off as his mind was playing tricks on him. But maybe it wasn’t. The more he kept replaying it, the more he kept realizing why the boy looked so familiar to him. It wasn’t anything to do with Tenri. It wasn’t Tenri he had been looking at.

It was Guren.

That boy wasn’t just any boy.

He was Guren’s son.

Everything fit. It was like the pieces were falling into place.

“Why are you asking me that?” Guren questioned again, almost getting defensive. “Why does it matter what I would have named—”

Guren was cut off by Kureto reaching up, placing his hands on either side of his face as the Omega looked at him in shock from the fact that he had done it. “Guren, listen to me.” He said, curling his hands a bit to try and ground the Omega down to reality. To get him to focus. “Your baby… Your baby is alive.”

Chapter Text

“Your baby is alive.”

Those words rang through his mind. White noise filled his ears as it kept replaying. He could feel Kureto’s hands on his face, but he couldn’t focus on anything. His baby was… alive? That was impossible. He had been so confused about why Kureto wanted to know what he’d name his baby. He never told anyone that.

But it seemed to spark that.

It hadn’t been until he said it that Kureto said those four words.

Guren shook his head, the denials falling from his lips. He had heard it. His baby’s cries. The gunshot. The silence. That couldn’t be faked. How could that be? Kureto wasn’t there. He didn’t hear what he did. He didn’t hear Tenri say he was going to kill the baby.

That was impossible.

Absolutely impossible.

His baby was dead.

Tenri Hiragi killed his baby four years ago.

If this was true, that meant his baby was alive and with Tenri.

He didn’t know what to feel. It was like it was all crashing to him in waves as he kept shaking his head, hearing the denials falling from his lips now. He lashed out without thinking about it, slapping Kureto’s hands away as he felt the wetness come to his face.

“Stop lying to me!” Guren screamed. Kureto was moving, catching his wrists but he was having a hard time keeping ahold of him as each time, Guren managed to easily get his hands back to himself. “My baby is—My baby is dead.” His voice had cracked. “He—He… killed my baby.” He couldn’t see a thing. Blinded by the tears in his eyes as he kept lashing out. He was swinging blindly.

He could feel much stronger arms wrapping around him as he was hauled off of his feet. “Calm down, Guren.” It was Crowley. A hand landed on his forehead, pulling his head back to keep him from being able to bite at anything.

“Stop with the lies!” Guren screamed again, “My baby is dead! You weren’t there! You weren’t—” He had choked, the cry leaving him as he felt the fight leaving him. It was like it had drained everything.

This couldn’t be true. There was no way that it was. His baby couldn’t be alive.

He didn’t know it was possible for vampires to cry. Maybe, it was because he just finished his transformation into a completed vampire. He would still have his human emotions flooding through him. Those wouldn’t go away for a while.

This couldn’t be real.

He was crying. Almost – if not – as hard as he did that night. He couldn’t stop them. No matter what he did or tried to tell himself. His shoulders were shaking as the denials kept leaving him. This wasn’t true. It had to be a lie.

Why would Kureto lie to him?

Kureto had no reason to lie to him about this. A baby that he didn’t even know about.

His legs had given out from underneath him as he found that he was lowered to the ground, allowing him to basically curl up. His head had been released as Guren raised a hand placing it over his mouth as he shook his head.

“You’re lying.” Guren whispered, “I heard it. I heard my baby die.”

“You heard it.” Kureto repeated. Guren choked, his eyes going wide for a second as Kureto kneeled down by him. “You didn’t see it. You said it yourself. He kept you blindfolded. He didn’t want you to see what he was doing. There are ways to silence things including humans.”

Guren shook his head again, “No… no, if my baby is alive that means…” He felt like he was going to be sick. Was that possible? Could a vampire throw up? He felt like he was going to.

“Just listen to me for a second, Guren.” Kureto murmured. His voice was getting softer again as Guren felt his hand underneath his chin, trying to usher him to look up. Why was Kureto asking for a name? Why did Kureto have to notice? He didn’t want to admit it. Admitting it, made it all come crashing back. Something that had been so far out of his control. It all came to mind. Being chained down and forced to deliver. His baby being born and ripped away from him before his life had ended. Tenri took the one thing that kept Guren alive back then. His will to live had left when his baby died. That fire only reignited when he had the desperate need for revenge. “Guren… I saw him.”

Him?

Guren froze. Unable to say a word as he turned his gaze up. The tears that were on his face were being wiped away. It took a second, but he managed to whisper, “Him?”

“You have a son.” Kureto stated. “And he’s alive and living in Shibuya right now.”

Guren shook his head, choking again as the tears clouded his vision once more. “No, my baby is dead.”

“No,” Kureto whispered, “He’s not. And I can prove it. Even if you don’t believe me now… I’ll prove it.”

Guren could hear himself saying the denials again, shaking his head as he tilted his head away from Kureto’s touch. “Stop lying.”

“Shouto.” Kureto said, more firmness but still a gentleness to his voice. “His name is Shouto.” Guren’s head snapped up, eyes wide as his mouth fell open as he stared in disbelief at Kureto. “I met him. Just a few days ago actually. He’s alive. Your son is alive. My father has been raising your son for the last four years.”

The horror filled him as he shook his head again.

No, anything but that.

His baby… his baby was alive.

“No.” Guren whispered, shaking his head again, “My baby died. My baby… my baby can’t be alive.”

“He is.” Kureto said again, reaching out again. Hands on either side of Guren’s face, trying to force him to look at him. It was a gentle touch. Just a gentle coax that he was trying to do. “If you can’t believe me, Shinya heard him too.”

Shinya had walked forward, coming up behind Kureto. Shinya looked sick to his stomach. That anger was back on his face whenever Guren’s gaze moved to him. “He’s right, Guren. I remember.” Shinya whispered, giving a nod, “Father… Father had us over one night and we heard a baby crying. That was three years ago. Before I found you again.”

This couldn’t be real.

It couldn’t be. It just couldn’t.

He had refused to give birth. Almost suffocated his baby because he was afraid of Tenri keeping his baby.

“My baby…” Guren whispered, “Is alive.”

“Yes.” Kureto replied softly. “He’s alive.”

Why did it feel like everything was shifting? That all he needed was to see his baby with his own eyes. He never got to see them. He never got to hold them. All he had was the feeling of their kicks whenever he was pregnant.

Kureto had seen their baby?

His baby was alive?

His baby was a boy?

Shouto.

Shouto.

How did Tenri know?

Then he felt the anger. The rage bubbling in him as he screamed out, “That fucking bastard!” The Omega curled his hands. “Once I get my hands on him… I’m tearing him to pieces.”

“I’ll gladly help you, Guren.” It was Crowley. He had an amused tone to his voice as he finally released Guren from his grip.

Guren could only feel his rage spiking out more as he started pushing himself up. It was practically playing like a hymn in his mind. Begging him to release it out. He was going to end him. His original plan felt like it was slowly going out the window.

Actually, he wanted to tear them all limb from limb.

Paint the streets of Shibuya in their blood.

And reclaim what was his.

“Oh, there’s that rage again.” Ferid practically sung. “Those livestock aren’t going to know what hit them.”

“I’m going to kill them all.” Guren murmured, feeling almost like he was in a trance as he got back to his feet, turning his attention out to the sky. Right in the direction that he knew Shibuya was. “Why wait?” He took a step forward, feeling the bloodlust fill him just a bit more. “I’ve waited five years to get my revenge on them.”

“Guren,” It was Kureto. He could feel his warm hand wrapped around his hand, making him look back to the Alpha. “Take a few days. Recover. You’re not in a clear mindset right now. You almost lost your mind just hours ago.”

Guren scoffed, laughing as he shook his head, “I have never felt more alive.”

“You go into Shibuya now; you will set off the wards.” Kureto replied, “You know that better than anyone.”

“You think vampires can’t use spellcraft?” Guren growled, “I can easily get into Shibuya undetected.”

“Guren—” Kureto tried but was cut off by Guren glaring at him. The Alpha sighed, giving him a look for a moment, “They will kill you before you even have the chance.”

“I don’t fucking care!” Guren snapped, “How many more lives have to be destroyed before you can see the Hiragi family is the fucking problem?! That bastard has my baby. If you are actually telling me the truth, and my baby is alive. I’m getting him back. I already failed him once—” He choked, his vision clouding again as he leaned forward, placing his forehead against Kureto’s shoulder. “I have to make it up to him. Who knows what that bastard is doing to my baby. I should have killed him when I had the chance. I had the perfect opportunity, and I didn’t.”

“My father is a monster, Guren.” Kureto whispered, “You couldn’t have known.”

“I should have.” Guren shot back, gritting his teeth. “Everything that he did in those months… and I let my guard down. My baby paid the price for it.”

Shouto couldn’t sleep. Tenri had been in the room once to make sure that he was asleep, but he had pretended. Keeping his eyes closed and staying on his stomach so he would think he actually was. Once he was sure that the Alpha was gone and wouldn’t come back, he had pulled out the picture.

Staring at the photo for a while. No matter how tired he was, he couldn’t stop looking at it. He had no doubt in his mind. The person in this photo was his mother.

He wished that he got to meet him.

If Tenri had pictures of him, why did he never show them to him? Why wouldn’t he ever tell him his mother’s name? Was it such a bad thing that he wanted to know?

Some of those images came back to mind. The injuries. What happened to his mother? Omega father? What was he supposed to call him? Tenri always said mother. That meant that had to be the right thing. He didn’t really know.

Still, he couldn’t stop looking at the photo. This was the only thing that he had. He didn’t have any confirmation other than looking at his own likeness in the mirror to the photo.

Shouto turned, sitting up in the bed as he turned his attention to the window. It nighttime now. He slipped out of the bed, walking back over to his window as he placed his hands on it.

He really wanted to speak to Kureto.

Maybe Kureto had some answers for him.

Tenri had been called into an emergency meeting. Just him and the top brass of the Imperial Demon Army. The only one who was in Shibuya that wasn’t present was Seishiro. Once he had gotten in, he had noticed quickly of the tension and fear in the room.

Tenri straightened his back, using his cane as he crossed the room. “What the hell is going on?”

“General Hiragi, sir… we have a problem.” One of the Heads stated, turning to look at him.

“We just got word back from the scouts that we sent into Shinjuku.” Another added.

“You aren’t giving me much here.” Tenri frowned as he took his seat, “What is all of this about.”

“Sir, Guren Ichinose is alive.” Tenri stopped, turning his gaze to the one who had said it, “And he killed Kento.” Something was placed down in front of him as he turned his gaze to it. A crimson lotus flower. Tenri hummed, reaching out and picking it up. There was blood on it. The entire situation was explained. Guren’s actions. How he did it.

Personal and brutal.

So, Guren is alive. He managed to survive. So, that fire he had seen in him was still burning. Oh, Tenri would love to snuff it out. How did the little bitch survive?

This was a calling card. One thing to tell them exactly what he wanted them to know. How fitting that war had been declared and Guren resurfaces.

“He wants us to know he’s coming.” Tenri mused.

“Sir, what do we do?” Another questioned.

It only took him a moment to realize what Guren had in mind.

“He’s out for blood.” Tenri whispered, twirling the flower in his fingers. His favorite little pet is back with a vengeance. “More specifically… our blood.” He was almost entranced with watching the petals as he drug his fingers along them. All of his careful planning was finally coming to the forefront. He couldn’t have expected this. Guren was meant to die four years ago. That meant, either he had the will to survive, or someone intervened. He had been certain he was dead. Guren wasn’t breathing. “He managed to trick me. Smart boy.”

“From the intel that we gathered, he’s in alliance with the vampires. The scout didn’t manage to get to see all of it before the arrival of Lieutenant General Kureto’s team.” One of the Heads explained. “This is a huge problem for us.”

“For all of you.” Tenri hummed. “He’ll save me for last.” He had noticed eyes turning to him. Tenri lowered the flower, placing it down as a smirk came to his face. He was in alliance with the vampires? That told Tenri one thing. He knew how Guren survived. There was only one way that he could. Tenri was careful in making sure that Guren wouldn’t be able to come back from his injuries. He should have died. Even if he had tricked him. He just didn’t foresee something like this. His sweet little Guren was a vampire. “I want him captured alive.”

Guren was out for revenge, and that same revenge would be his downfall.

Catatonic felt like the right word to explain Guren in that moment. As everything started to settle, he sat down and hadn’t moved at all. Just staring off into space. He hadn’t said a word. Made a sound. He hadn’t even moved. Just sitting there with his legs pulled up and staring. Even when they spoke to him, he didn’t say a word back.

Like nothing could get through to him now.

Kureto sighed, running a hand over his face. Maybe, telling him about Shouto wasn’t the best idea for the moment. He thought that it would give him something. He had just put the pieces together himself. He should have expected such a reaction.

First it was denial, then it was anger, then it was the desire, now it was this.

“Guren has been a vampire for four years now?” It was Sayuri. She was actually speaking to Crowley and Ferid. They would be two of the ones who knew the most.

It was decently clear to Kureto that Guren didn’t share all the facts with Shinya. Shinya had been just as caught off guard by the revelation of Guren being pregnant as they were. Kureto just knew how to read the subtle signs. It was the best way to figure out what was truly on Guren’s mind.

“Just over it, yes.” Ferid replied, “He had sustained himself on our beautiful Queen Krul’s blood during that time. It got to the point; it just didn’t work for him anymore.” Ferid reached down, placing his hand on the top of Guren’s head. The Omega didn’t even react to the motion at all. Normally, Guren probably would have swatted the hand away. He did nothing. “Our lovely Guren here has a severe repulsion to human blood.”

“Repulsion?” Shigure questioned. “Isn’t it a vampire’s natural instinct to go after human blood… considering we are technically your food.”

“That’s right.” Crowley stated, clicking his tongue for a moment, “But this one…” Motioning his head towards Guren. “I’m sure you’ve put the pieces together. He doesn’t want any human inside of his body.”

“He seemed to accept Lieutenant General Kureto’s well enough.” Goshi replied.

“It’s because it is Kureto.” Shinya added, “Kureto is different.” Shinya took a few steps forward, staring down at Guren. Still, Guren didn’t do a thing. As if he couldn’t actually hear them talking about him. “He told me before that children’s blood… smells good. The blood of an adult smells disgusting… but he said my blood smelled good.” Shinya turned to look back at them, “I think it’s all psychological. Children are innocent, but when it comes to adults… his mind goes back to those moments. Except with people he trusts.”

Ferid chuckled slightly, “That sounds about like our Guren.” Kureto really didn’t like the way that Ferid was referring to Guren, but he contained it. Rather he liked it or not, these vampires were the only reason that Guren wasn’t decomposing in the street. Just a skeleton in the street. “Guren has quite the self-control when it comes to blood. No matter how strong his blood thirst is… he can stop himself. Typically. In Shinjuku, I believe that was the first time I saw him cave so easily.” Ferid cast Kureto a knowing look. “The one person’s whose blood was the most desirable to him.”

“What happens now?” Mito questioned, “Do you think… he’ll still…”

“Keep himself from drinking human blood?” Crowley questioned. When the others didn’t say anything, he just laughed a bit, “Yeah, probably. It will be a long while before his human emotions start to dull. He still has those right now. It could take years before he finally gives in and doesn’t care anymore.”

Shigure took a step forward, her eyes falling onto Guren. A sad glance in her eyes as she whispered, “We can’t just… even if he’s a vampire… this is Guren. We have to do something.”

“Either figure out how to change him back into a human,” Ferid purred, “Or find out how to get him to eat. It’s that simple.” Ferid was still toying with Guren’s hair. Just moving the strands out of his face before letting them fall back down. “A problem for all of you… Guren has developed the distain for humans. Regaining that trust won’t be easily. All of you are in the Imperial Demon Army. The same livestock that put him here.”

Ferid made a really good point. Even if all those standing here had Guren’s welfare in mind. Guren had no reason to trust them or want anything to do with the Imperial Demon Army. Especially after everything that he learned. He had heard of the stories of what happened to the Ichinose Omegas, but he had never heard of it actually happening. Until now.

Guren was violated. Tortured. His dignity ripped away from him. His identity. His control. His everything.

He supposed Guren Ichinose did die that day, but this Guren rose from the ashes. Like a phoenix being reborn.

“We have a bit of an issue here.” Crowley mused, turning his red gaze to them. “We’re vampires, and all of you are just humans. Right in the middle of a war between our two races.” Kureto eyed him for a second before returning his gaze to Guren. “We’re not just going to hand him over to you. He’s one of us now. The Eighth Progenitor among our ranks. He’s nobility. Royalty. He has everything that the humans dared to take from him.”

In a strange way, it was almost like these vampires were protective of Guren. Maybe, it all had to do with Guren being a vampire himself now. Having the back of their own kind. Though, most vampires didn’t care what happened to each other. Unless, in the end, it worked out for them.

“Do you really think any of you can truly help him with what he wants to do?” Ferid continued, “Do any of you truly have what it takes to turn your backs against your own kind? They killed him. Used him in ways that none of you can even imagine. He’s lived it. For you.”

Kureto paused.

For you.

What the hell did he mean by that?

He eyed Guren’s face for a moment. Tenri must have been threatening all of them. Guren didn’t mention it, but that was absolutely a tactic of the Hiragi family.

Guren was slowly going down a path that he would never be able to return from, but it was also something that Kureto didn’t want to stop. Those men deserved everything that came their way.

How did Kureto help Guren in this situation?

He might have saved him once from being lost in the madness that came with the extreme thirst of a vampire, but that wasn’t enough. How did he keep Guren from falling right into the despair of the darkness that loomed over him? He had been suffering for so long.

Getting revenge wouldn’t stop that.

It might give temporary relief, but that wouldn’t truly help in the long run. It would never make the memory go away. There was nothing that any of them could do about that. Guren couldn’t move on. Honestly, who could? The horrors that Guren recounted that he had gone through. Yet, Guren still had the will to live.

That will was strictly for revenge.

He didn’t know what to do here.

Kureto almost felt as if Guren did complete his revenge plan, that it would be the end of it. That Guren would have no reason to want to keep going. Or he would become emotionless. Guren’s greatest strengths had always been his connections. His love and his care for other people. His desire to protect them. That changed. All of it did.

Guren had always put the mask on. That he was the protector. That he was supposed to be the strongest. He never let people see the weakness. The side of him that needed someone to rely on. In a way, Kureto and Shinya had been those people for him. Those he could go to whenever he needed that moment to just let it go.

“I think the first thing that really needs figured out…” Kureto started, “Is making sure he doesn’t get lost to that madness again.”

“Even after finding out that he isn’t human anymore,” Ferid said, “You still want to help him?”

“He’s our family.” Shinya snapped, “I will never give up on him.”

For a moment, Kureto could have sworn he saw a bit of a reaction come from Guren now. It was so small. He wanted to say it was his mind playing a trick on him, but he had been quickly learning not to think that.

“If he won’t drink blood,” Shigure whispered before holding out her wrist, “He can have ours.”

“We can’t lose him again.” Sayuri added, almost joining in.

“We failed him back then. We didn’t even question that General Hiragi might have been behind his disappearance.” Mito muttered, “Now… we can do something to help him. I want those men to pay.” She also added in her arm.

“Guren’s my brother.” Goshi stated, “You don’t even have to try and sway me.” He too added his arm.

Shinya didn’t say a thing. Just placing his arm out too.

Kureto moved to the middle, right next to Shinya as he wordlessly put his hand over theirs. He noticed their shocked looks moving to him, but he kept his eyes on Guren. “Guren.” That was the only thing that he said.

“We’ll all be traitors.” Shigure stated, “But I can live with that. I’m not going to work for the same people that caused Guren to die.”

Kureto hummed, “For now…” He started, “They might not have any inclination that things are going on behind the scenes. We didn’t know that Shinya had been in contact with Guren all this time. Though, that’s because they believed he was dead. Now, he’s let himself be seen. They’ll know he’s coming. Which means, eyes will be on us.”

“What do we do?” Mito questioned, “I’m not just standing by.”

Kureto shared a quick glance with Shinya and nodded. “We play this like Shinya and Guren did.” Kureto stated. Eyes started to turn to him again, but Kureto had returned his back to Guren. “Guren’s allegiance now lies with the vampires. We align with Guren. Play both sides until the moment I can take out my father.”

“General Hiragi is going to be a huge problem.” Goshi stated, “We’ve all heard about what he can do.”

Kureto nodded. Keeping his eyes on Guren. “As much as he wants to kill him… as much as he wants his revenge… Guren cannot kill him alone. My father can easily kill vampire nobles on his own. Even in the state he’s in now. It will take a lot of careful planning, but it can be done.”

“We’re really doing this.” Shigure murmured, her gaze also moving to Guren.

“I’m not going to have it any other way.” Shinya stated, “I already told Guren that I would help him take those bastards down once and for all. I’m not backing out now.”

“This little thing of yours won’t be easy.” Ferid purred, “Vampires typically can only go up to three days without blood before the thirst becomes too much. Do you think the six of you can really pull this off?”

“We’ll manage.” Kureto stated, casting Ferid a sharp glare. “You’ve had four years to get him to drink human blood and failed. I stepped in for a few minutes and managed something that none of you could do.”

Ferid looked amused at him again, but he stayed quiet. Kureto pulled away from the others, deciding to round around them before going to kneel in front of Guren. That distant, far away look was still there.

It kept going through his mind.

What would truly help Guren now?

Revenge would be sweet for him. A taste of the brutality that those who hurt him put him through. He’d watch it happen. He didn’t care what happened to those sick bastards. Guren had every right to go after them if he wanted to. Tenri would be a problem. If Guren went after him alone, Guren wouldn’t come out of it. Guren had to know that. He did know it. He just didn’t care.

The closer he got, the better that he could see what Guren was actually doing. It was the same thing from before. The arms around his midsection. The hand curled just above where his womb would be located.

Shouto.

No matter how much denial that Guren was in, Kureto was dead certain that he was correct about this. That Shouto was Guren’s son. It fit too perfectly to leave it up to a coincidence.

He let the conversations replay in his mind.

Vampires tended to have holdovers of some of their emotions and aspects of their personalities. Shinya had said it himself. Guren did like the smell of the blood of children. A vast majority of livestock for the vampires were children. He always had access. He just didn’t do it. Kureto knew for a fact that all of the humans in Sanguinem were children. If Guren had been living there the entire time, he was purposely keeping himself from feeding from the one thing that would have completed his transformation a long time ago.

And Kureto knew the answer.

It all came down to Guren’s baby.

Guren just discovered the possibility of his baby being alive. Guren still had his human emotions. Which meant, he was still clinging onto what he felt with his baby. Guren blamed himself for the “death” of his child. Guren couldn’t harm a child. Even if it was indirectly. It wasn’t a full-blown repulsion like he was learning with what Guren did with adults. Vampires shouldn’t be able to differentiate the smells of the blood. Though, he supposed, that vampires could find certain blood more appealing. Certain people? He could think that there could be aspects to what would appeal to a vampire. He was sure that the only time a vampire could tell the difference was between races. Vampire and human. He was sure those would have completely different smells to them.

Shinya was probably on to something.

It was all psychological.

Guren would probably know when it was the blood of a child compared to the blood of an adult. It might not be completely that he could tell the difference by scent. Just that he knew who it came from.

Kureto couldn’t fault him in the slightest for any of it.

Now, it was just getting Guren to finally snap out of this catatonic like state.

“All of you,” Kureto stated, “Leave for right now.”

He knew they were probably confused, but they had complied. Kureto had waited for the moment that all of Guren’s friends had walked through the door. Crowley and Ferid hung around for a moment but had taken the side of the building to depart. He was surprised those two had listened.

Once, he was sure that they had left, he had turned, sitting down right directly next to the Omega. He could still smell his scent. Cherry blossoms and lotus flowers. Kureto reached out, slipping his arm over the Omega’s shoulders and pulling him towards his side. Guren didn’t react again. Just falling against him. Guren had no body heat. The warmth that he used to be able to feel that came off of him was gone. Which aligned with vampirism. Vampires didn’t have body heat. Their blood didn’t circulate in their bodies because they had no heartbeat.

He missed it.

He felt as if he had no right to be able to think that.

He knew that he was going to miss looking into the beautiful, vibrant violet of his eyes. Those were long gone with the signature scarlet red.

Though, none of that mattered to him.

Human. Vampire. Demon. It wouldn’t matter what Guren looked like. He was still the most beautiful thing that Kureto ever put his eyes on. He loved him with his heartbeat and his violet eyes. He loved him with his fangs and scarlet eyes. That didn’t change in the matter of seconds.

He had his answers now.

He knew what had happened to him.

He was fully prepared to turn his back against the same Army that he built. Kureto had created the same thing that caused Guren to end up here.

He didn’t think there was a way to stop this. To change Guren back. That felt impossible. Yet, Ferid mentioned it first. There was no known cure for the Vampire Virus. Once it was set, that was it. Their fate was sealed. Guren’s fate was sealed.

Still, Kureto wanted to try.

There were still aspects that vampires and humans shared. In the end, it came down to their dynamics. Those didn’t go away. Those still carried over to vampires. As long as if they were changed after they came of age when it came to their secondary genders. Kureto had done a lot of studying into it after the war. He didn’t think that would help in this situation though.

He really didn’t know what he could do.

Kureto was pulled out of his thoughts as he felt his back getting pushed into the wall and weight in his lap. He looked up to see that Guren was now situated in his lap. Seated perfectly with his hands pressing into Kureto’s shoulders. His bangs fell into his eyes, so he couldn’t actually see them. But he could see the way that Guren was biting down on his lip. One fang poked out before it was disappearing when he released his lip.

“Finally snapping out of it?” Kureto questioned.

“You should have killed me.” Guren whispered.

“Don’t be a fool.” The Alpha replied. He was careful with his hands, but eventually placed them onto the Omega’s waist. Guren curled up a bit, settling his head down onto Kureto’s shoulder. “After all these years, I found you again.”

“I deserve to die.” Guren murmured.

“Do you?” The Alpha shot back, “Or do you just want to?”

“I won’t stop until I’ve killed them all.” The Omega said back. “Nothing will stop me.”

“I’m not going too.” The Lieutenant General replied, humming softly as he turned his attention to the star-littered sky. “You have every right to kill them.”

“Why didn’t you give up on me?” Guren questioned. His voice was so quiet that Kureto barely heard the question. Kureto hummed, moving his hands a bit. Guren didn’t say anything about it. He did pull back, leaning back against Kureto’s legs as he finally lifted his gaze to look at him.

Kureto brought one of his hands up, placing it against the side of Guren’s face. The Omega followed it. Letting his eyes flutter shut as he leaned into the touch. “Because you’re you.” Kureto whispered, “I love you, Guren.”

Guren’s eyes opened, the shocked look coming to his face as he looked down at him. “You…”

“I love you.” Kureto whispered again, moving his hand so his fingers were on the back of Guren’s head. His fingers curling into his hair. He was gentle with the action. He guided Guren’s head down towards his, ghosting their lips for a second. “And I was a fool for not telling you back then.”

“Even like this?” Guren questioned.

“Even like this.” Kureto repeated, sealing their lips together for a brief moment. Guren’s hands moved slightly. One hand slipping right over his chest where his heartbeat was. Their lips didn’t stay connected long as Guren pulled back. His other hand coming up and tracing over the sides of his face.

Now that he had Guren back in his arms, he almost didn’t want to let go. He would have too. They were now on opposite sides of a war. Kureto meant it when he wanted to keep the vampires from enslaving humanity, but something felt different when it came to Guren.

Guren wasn’t in this war to enslave humanity.

He was in it for his own reasons.

The vampires gave him what he needed to do so.

After a few minutes, Guren’s gaze finally moved back to him. That same sadness and even the remnants of guilt and shame showed on his face. “You’re… you’re absolutely sure that my baby is alive?”

Kureto nodded. “I believe so.” The Alpha whispered. “It fits.” For a moment, it looked like Guren wanted to say something else. It was like he was wanting to say something, but he was holding it back. For now, Kureto had decided not to push it. “You want to see him.”

Guren gritted his teeth. The pain coming to his face as he pulled back a little bit. His hair fell back into his eyes as he whispered, “I don’t deserve that.” Kureto hummed, allowing Guren to carry this part of the conversation. It didn’t feel right trying to interject. “I don’t have a right to call myself his mother if he’s my son. I don’t have a right to even pretend like I didn’t—” Guren choked, shaking his head, “I tried to kill my baby before they were ever born.”

Kureto tensed, his eyes going wide for a second. So, that explained the guilt that was written on Guren’s face. It wasn’t guilt for Tenri keeping his baby. That he couldn’t protect him from that fate. It was Guren’s own actions. “You… what?”

“It was so stupid.” Guren growled, tightening his hands, “When I was in labor… all I could think was… if I don’t push. If I don’t let my body do what it’s supposed to… we’d both die. That Tenri could never have my baby.” In a strange way, it was like a twisted, desperate form of protection. Kureto sighed, placing his palm over the side of Guren’s face again. “In the end, it didn’t matter. I almost suffocated my own baby. I don’t deserve to ever be called my baby’s parent.”

“Guren, it was pure desperation.” Kureto murmured, “That isn’t your fault.”

“It is though.” Guren said, shaking his head. “I haven’t stopped thinking about it for all these years. Still, I can’t get that damn gunshot out of my head. My baby crying and then… silence. I haven’t been able to get that out of my head. It’s… haunting.”

“For you, your baby died.” Kureto stated, “That would tear anyone apart.”

Guren looked away for a second. Looking out to the skyline. “If my baby really is out there… if my baby is alive… I can’t let that bastard hurt my baby more than he already has.” Guren stood up, walking towards the edge of the building as he spoke.

Kureto pushed himself up, coming up behind the Omega as he did so. He reached out, curling his arms around his midsection as he did so. “We’ll make sure of it, Guren.”

Once again, it was like something was left being unsaid.

Kureto knew what could help.

He needed to get his hands on Shouto.

Chapter Text

Guren still felt entirely numb. It kept going through his mind. Did he tell Kureto that his baby was Kureto’s baby? There was always that slight possibility that Tenri lied to him to make him drop his guard. There was always the possibility that he didn’t carry to term. Babies could survive outside of the womb after a certain period, and his body had been under an immense amount of stress at the time.

Though, he felt like he was right. That Tenri didn’t lie to him, and that his baby was in fact Kureto’s. The timeframe fit for a full-term pregnancy if he did his calculations right.

His baby was alive.

He had gone into all of this ready to seek his revenge, but something more came out of it.

The Omega leaned against the rail, looking down at the same spot from before. He was going to use the strength that he was given. He would bring them all down. That didn’t change.

But there was a desire in him. One to know if Kureto was right. Kureto wouldn’t lie to him. Not about this.

Guren turned his gaze, looking over to Kureto for a moment. Every time he so much as tried to say it. The words stopped. He could barely admit that he had a baby in the first place. How did he tell Kureto they shared a baby? Right now, it seemed like Kureto might be under the impression that Tenri fathered his baby.

There was technically still that slim chance.

Did Kureto really father his baby or was it Tenri?

Guren hoped with everything that if his baby truly was alive, that his baby was Kureto’s. He didn’t think he could live with the thought. He knew people could do it, but he didn’t think he had that kind of thing in him. The only comforting thing to him about it was the thought that all the evidence seemed to point to Kureto. The only way to know for sure was to get his hands on his baby.

Though, he felt like even if his baby was Tenri’s, he’d still want his baby. It had taken a while, but by the time that he gave birth, he did want his baby.

Even now.

He shuffled on his feet, picking at his nails for a second. His nails were sharp now. Wearing gloves kept him from accidentally cutting someone with them. He didn’t wear his gloves unless he left Sanguinem. Technically, now, he didn’t have to live there. He could go anywhere.

Mika would have to stay until he finally caved and drank human blood. Yuu would want to stay with Mika. Guren didn’t think he could leave Sanguinem without knowing they were okay and taken care of. Everything was changing now.

This wasn’t how he thought this was going to go.

But he didn’t hate it either.

“Guren,” Kureto said, pulling Guren’s attention to him. Kureto’s amber eyes were fixated on him. He would be mindless right now if it wasn’t for the Alpha. Guren could feel his stomach twist slightly. Could love carry over? He could still feel something for Kureto. Even after this change. “I don’t know what will come next, but even on opposite sides of this war…”

Guren reached over, curling his hand over Kureto’s. He eyed their hands for a second. Kureto’s hand was so warm. He could still smell his blood. How intoxicating and sweet that it smelled. It was the most desirable thing that he had ever smelled. It was making his appetite spike.

It was taking a lot of self-control not to turn and sink his teeth back into Kureto’s skin.

He curled his hand a bit more. He needed to tell him. It felt wrong not to tell him. He could do this. He had to do this. “Kureto…” Guren whispered, lifting his gaze again, “There’s something I need to tell you.” Almost as soon as he made eye contact with Kureto, the words got stuck. He opened his mouth to speak again, finding that the same thing happened. He couldn’t do it. He couldn’t tell him. He relaxed a bit, letting a smile come to his face, “I love you.” It was the truth. It was something that he wanted to tell him. It just wasn’t what he actually wanted to say. He just couldn’t bring himself to do it. Kureto still had that soft smile, but he turned to look back out at the skyline. “What happens now?”

“I don’t know, Guren.” Kureto whispered back. “We’re on two different sides of a war.”

“Yeah.” The Omega said, shrugging as he dropped his hands. “Can’t really change… this.” He motioned at himself. He still hadn’t fully came to terms with it. With any of this. He wasn’t sure if he could. It wasn’t like he could go back to what he was. He couldn’t just go back to being human. He was stuck now at this age. This appearance. And would be that way unless someone managed to kill him. He would outlive all of them. He almost hated that thought more than anything.

They would grow old, and he would remain frozen in time.

If any of them made it that far.

He let his gaze move back to Kureto. Would he ever be able to tell him? He didn’t even have complete confirmation for himself. It felt almost premature to say anything. He didn’t even know if this boy that Kureto was talking about was in fact his baby. It could be a random kid, but at the same time, that felt completely unlikely.

He still had things he needed to do. Just because he discovered this, didn’t mean he was backing down from his original plan. He was going to end all of those men for what they did to him.

“Those bloodsuckers—” Kureto stopped, eyeing Guren for a second before he was laughing softly. Guren gave him an amused look as he tilted his head. Shinya had done almost something similar. Should he actually tell them that he often called his own kind that too? He decided against it in favor of watching Kureto stumble over himself. “Excuse me, vampires, said that you are repulsed by human blood?”

“Adults, I guess.” Guren shrugged. “The thought… just having their blood in my body sounds disgusting.” He gave a breathy laugh, turning and bracing his hands on the rail as he shook his head. “Any time I tried, and I did… I tried for the last four years… I froze. I couldn’t do it. I kept seeing them come to my mind. I saw him. Then I would just stop. The natural instinct of a vampire is to drink human blood and I suppose I’m failing at that.”

Kureto hummed, “You’re going to starve yourself.”

“I’ll be fine.” Guren whispered, shrugging his shoulders again. “In a way, it’s a cursed life, but I’m alive. Miserably alive… but alive.”

Through the corner of his eye, he could see a look come to Kureto’s eye. One that he knew that came to his face whenever the Alpha got deep into thought. Whatever he was thinking about, he didn’t actually say it.

“The others are offering their blood to you.” Guren blinked, turning to look at the Alpha as his mouth fell open slightly. When did they agree on that? Oh wait. He had been in a sort of state of shock. That must have been when. “Vampires can only last a few days before their thirst becomes too much. I’m not sure how that little plan would work. Especially if you live in Sanguinem.”

“I can live wherever I want too.” Guren stated, “I just lived there because I was living off of Queen Krul’s blood. I had to stay… close. Also…” He stopped, gritting his teeth for a second, “It kept me hidden.”

“I doubt any of them will turn their backs now that they know what happened to you.” Kureto stated, “I won’t. I already plan on taking that bastard down, and now I have even more reason too.”

In a way, it felt comforting to know that his friends still cared. Even if he was this now. He leaned over, letting his head settle against Kureto’s arm. This was a dangerous game. Guren didn’t really have anything to lose anymore except his friends. That was what was at stake if he failed. His friends had a hell of a lot more to lose if they sided with him.

He just didn’t know if he could allow them to do that.

So, Guren was alive. After all this time, he came out of hiding as a vampire. This had just gotten a lot more interesting for him. Tenri felt a smirk coming to his face as he made his way through his home. Stopping briefly at Shouto’s room and peeking in on the boy. The boy was fast asleep in his bed. Once he was sure that he was asleep, the Alpha had made his way to his room. Stepping in and pulling over his over jacket. He eyed the bookshelf on his wall before he was walking over.

He reached up, sliding the shelf over until it revealed the door behind it. Guren never did know about the shelf that blocked the door. He just assumed it was a door only. He opened the door, stepping into the room that Guren once called his room. The room had long since been cleaned and no one else had stepped foot inside since that day.

The flashes came back to mind as he looked at the mat in the corner. Guren final moments were in this room. Tenri let his eyes flutter shut. Remembering his screams. He opened his eyes again. Guren had been his favorite. It was a shame that he had to let him go. He wondered how Guren would have been if he was still here.

Guren never broke.

At least, not until that moment.

The moment Guren believed he had killed Shouto.

He wondered what was truly fueling Guren’s rage. And he had a lot of it from what he had been told. What he did to that subordinate of Tenri’s. That was a lot of rage in one person. It had to be more than just being used for over half a day. Kento – the man that Guren had killed – was a father. It made him wonder. He was curious to see what Guren would do to the others. If his theory was right. If it was more than just the rage of being abused that ran through his system.

Tenri had been careful in how he manipulated Guren’s mind. It was slow work, but he had managed to get Guren to attach himself to his baby. Want the pregnancy and want his baby. To love his baby.

His maternal desire was probably his strongest desire that transferred over.

Only, Tenri wouldn’t know unless he saw him again.

There was that desire too.

He had been working on new experiments. To strengthen the line even more before he passed. Guren felt like an extremely good candidate now.

It didn’t take him long to figure out Guren’s game plan. The Omega was absolutely going to save him for last. Tenri would give up his subordinates to him. If they couldn’t capture him, it would be their own fault for not being able to stop the fate that was being handed down to them.

But Guren would also be playing right into his hands.

Bringing him right to him.

The Omega probably didn’t even realize it. He had spent enough time with the Omega to know what really set him off. It was all in the cards. What Guren Ichinose was willing to do for the others around him, even at the cost of himself. It was a beautiful sight. Something that Tenri exploited greatly to his advantage.

He walked forward into the room, stopping at the mat as he let his eyes close again. Remembering the moment that he had laid eyes on Shouto for the first time. He had almost pulled the trigger on him. The bullet hole was still in the wall where he had shot the wall instead. Guren was so focused on his baby that he never heard the impact. A silencing tag had worked wonders in stopping the crying newborn’s noises. It was the perfect plan. Guren never saw a thing. He never saw the way that Shouto still flailed and kicked. Angry that he was ripped away from his mother.

That had been the moment.

The moment that something finally broke within the Omega.

Months of trying came down to one final moment.

If only Tenri had managed to do it sooner. Maybe Guren might still be here. He knew as soon as Kureto started digging around that he couldn’t keep Guren around, but he could have found a way. Wiped his memories. Forced Guren to stop Kureto himself. There were plenty of other options, but death had been the most merciful at the time. Tenri had been done with him.

Or so he thought.

This only made things that much more interesting.

Guren was going to become well acquainted with his room again.

Guren was quiet whenever they got down to the others. The others still sounded like they were planning. Kureto couldn’t fault them. They were extremely loyal to Guren. Even with the newfound discovery. Kureto never thought that when he saw Guren again that he would be a vampire.

From what he could see, Guren was only half listening to what everyone else was saying. Honestly, it didn’t look like he was listening at all. Kureto’s neck ached, but the wound was long since closed thanks to Raimeiki’s intervention. He didn’t regret a thing. He’d do it again in a heartbeat.

Kureto had to be honest. He was in the same boat as Guren. He had stopped listening as well. He was more focused on Guren. After all this time, and Guren was standing right here next to him. Albeit not the same Guren but it was Guren.

It wasn’t that hard to tell that Guren’s focus was grabbed. Either he was lost in thought, or he was coming down from the adrenaline of his revenge. That was until Guren had walked away from them despite the others actually speaking to him. Stepping out into the street and looking down at that spot.

Kureto eyed Shinya for a moment as the other Alpha said, “I had no idea this entire time.”

“Considering everything, there is a lot we don’t know.” Kureto replied.

Guren stopped in the street, just staring down with his new scarlet eyes. The others were lingering behind Kureto. All of them also looking over to Guren. Crowley and Ferid had joined Guren. They were talking quietly enough that none of them could actually hear what was being said.

Guren’s gaze had moved to Crowley as he nodded before he was walking back over to them. The Omega gave them a soft look as he said, “It’s time to go.”

“But…” It was Mito as the red-haired Alpha took a step forward, “We just got you back.”

Guren gave her that same gentle smile before he made a noise. “Mito, I don’t really have a choice here.” He looked down for a moment, shifting his weight on his feet as he slipped his hands into his pockets. “I’m going back to Sanguniem. I’ll figure out what I’m doing from there.”

Kureto knew that look. Even if Guren didn’t say it, that wasn’t what he actually meant. It was a lie that easily slipped off of his tongue. Kureto exhaled sharply through his nose. Now that he had strength again, his mind was probably full of his revenge plot again. He wasn’t going back to Sanguinem. He was going to Shibuya.

Guren didn’t have to say it. He just knew. Guren was doing it again where he kept things close to himself. Guren’s scarlet gaze moved to him momentarily as Crowley leaned over, whispering something into his ear as the Omega nodded.

“We need to go.” Guren stated.

Shigure stepped forward, quickly muttering out, “Will you be okay? With… with the whole blood thing?”

Guren turned his attention to her, just giving her a look for a moment. “I’ll be fine. I made it over four years. I’ll figure something out.”

“But Guren—” This time it was Sayuri as she moved to walk forward.

Guren held up his hand, taking a slight step back, “I know what you’re going to say, but honestly… do you all think you can reasonably not only sustain me, but also hide the fact you’re doing it from the Hiragi family?” That had them all going quiet. Despite Kureto being the next in line, Guren made an excellent point. If Tenri found out, they were all as good as dead. This wasn’t about Guren. It was about them.

“Will we see you again?” Mito questioned.

Guren nodded. “I’ll make sure of it.”

“We need to go now.” Ferid said, casting a glance in their direction. “We’ve spent quite a bit of time mingling with the livestock as it is.”

If Guren could kill with his gaze alone, Ferid would have became a pile of ash on the ground from the look that the Omega gave him. “Do not call them that.” Ferid just shrugged, laughing softly for a minute as he turned to walk away. Guren looked back at them. Giving them a slight wave before he was following after Ferid. Crowley was following closely.

Once the vampires were completely out of earshot, Kureto finally spoke up with, “We’ll see him sooner than you think.”

When Shouto got up the next morning, Tenri was acting differently. There was something strange about his behavior, but Shouto wasn’t about to question it. He sat at his desk like normal, twirling his pencil in his hand as he looked at the new bruises that decorated his wrist. They were in the shape of a fingers from where Tenri had pulled at him.

They only hurt whenever he messed with them, but it wasn’t anything that he couldn’t deal with. He wasn’t really interested in doing his studies. He couldn’t get his mind off of the picture. It was tucked away in a safe place. Hidden away so Tenri would never find out that he had it.

Shouto had this feeling. One that he couldn’t place. It was hard for him to explain even to himself what it was. Just that his gut was telling him something, and he didn’t know how to seek out the answer that he was wanting from it.

Tenri had left for the day. Shouto had watched him leave through the window. His caregivers would be coming in soon. He had his contacts in already. Tenri had already made sure that he put them in before he had left for the day. His eyes were itchy from them, but Shouto was ignoring it the best that he could.

Shouto pouted a bit as he placed his face into his hands. Just staring outside as he did so.

It was still heavy on his mind.

He really wanted to speak to Kureto Hiragi. He felt like Kureto would have the information that he wanted. He would just have to be able to sneak out to see him. He had never got to meet him before. It almost felt like fate that he got to meet him in the first place.

Shouto looked over his shoulder towards the door for a moment before he was slipping out of his chair. Rushing over to his little hiding spot for the photo and grabbing it. He slipped it into his sweatshirt pocket. Shouto grabbed his shoes. He walked over to his window, popping it open before pulling himself up and slipping out. His feet touched the roof as he reached back to lower his window back down, leaving it cracked just enough that he could get back in.

He turned, slipping his shoes on before he started off in the direction that he would normally lay in to look at the night sky. Shouto was careful to keep his balance as he moved, heading towards the edge of the room to get to a place that he had found before. He could use it to climb down, but never chanced it until now.

He turned, slowly making his way down the siding. Careful of his feet placement. Shouto looked down to the ground, continuing down before his feet hit the ground. He let out a sharp breath looking up. He didn’t have much time, but Kureto couldn’t be that far away?

Could he?

Guren hated lying to the others, but at this point, it had only came naturally to him. He was so easily able to do it. It almost felt easier now. Guren stood on a building not far from Shibuya. He hadn’t been here in over four years. He had once called this place home. It had been home for him.

He had kept trying to talk himself out of this. Trying to reason with himself that he should wait. He couldn’t. No matter how much he told himself that this isn’t what he should be doing.

Guren was sure his heart would be racing if it could beat. All the people who led him down this path lived there.

And he knew where each of them lived.

He felt great now. It did feel so much better to finally have completed the transformation. He wasn’t in pain. It didn’t hurt anymore. He felt great.

“Are you sure that this is what you want to do?” Ferid was standing behind him, just watching him.

Guren hummed. He could do it. He kept thinking about it. He wanted to get his revenge. He needed to get it before he could ever think about him. He had to take out the people who would dare harm him. There was something going through him. A feeling that he couldn’t place as he stared at his former home. His humanity died there. His human life came to an end because of that place. Because of the humans inside.

“It doesn’t matter.” Guren stated.

Ferid chuckled softly, walking forward until he was standing next to his side. “Remember, you only have three days before the hunger becomes too much.”

“I’ve been like this for four years.” The Omega retorted, “I’m already aware of that. The only difference now is…”

“You are truly one of us.” Ferid purred, “Such a beautiful specimen that you make.”

“Call me that again, and I will kill you.” The Omega growled, sending a quick glare to Ferid before turning his attention back to Shibuya.

“Shibuya is warded with anti-vampire spellcraft.” Crowley added, “Now that you are a complete vampire, those will affect you just the same as us.”

“I’m aware.” Guren whispered, “I helped create those wards. I also know how to get around them.” If he did this, he would go in alone and undetectable. At least, until he let people know he was there. With the enhanced strength that he had now, he could easily take out all of the Heads of the family by himself. Even as a complete vampire at Progenitor status, Tenri was going to be a problem. Sick or not. Tenri had singlehandedly killed multiple Nobles alone. “This… this has been the only reason I wanted to live.”

“You know your baby is alive now.” Ferid added, “You have something else now. You can have him back.”

“I’m not going to let that bastard keep him.” Guren hissed, gritting his teeth as he balled his fists. “That bastard… tricked me.”

“The humans could be lying to you.” Crowley mused, looking almost amused as he stepped up on Guren’s other side.

“Not them.” Guren whispered. “I’m the liar among them.”

Guren needed to do this. He had to put an end to his need for revenge. It was the only reason that he had been living. If Kureto really was telling the truth, his son was just beyond those walls. His baby. A baby that he hadn’t even been sure that he wanted at first. One that he slowly came to care for and love. Then it was all ripped away from him in an instant.

Tenri probably knew he was alive by now.

Enough time had passed since the Battle of Shinjuku.

He was probably waiting for him. He doubted that Tenri would think that he wouldn’t come after him.

Revenge tasted so sweet.

He still had that image in his mind. How it felt to finally put the people who caused him suffering into pain. He still had the rest to go. He wasn’t finished yet.

He wouldn’t back down until he did so.

“We could go in with you. Make your life a little bit easier.” Crowley stated.

Guren shook his head. “I don’t need help for this.” The Omega lifted his hand, looking down at his palm. “This is something I need to do alone.”

“Make sure to make it brutal.” Ferid added, slipping in a bit closer by him as he added in, “It was quite the sight in Shinjuku. You know those livestock will know your coming.”

“I wanted them to know.” Guren growled, balling his fist again as he dropped it. His nails were biting into his skin. Threatening to make his palm bleed. “I want them to know that they can’t hide from me. It doesn’t matter where they go. I’m going to rip them all apart.”

“So ruthless.” Ferid chuckled. “You even have a small group of humans to back you up.”

“They’re my family.” Guren muttered. “It’s… just kind of what they do. All of them.”

It felt so nice to see them. After so long, he finally got to see all of them again. Every single one of them. They were all alive and okay. Which, he knew because of Shinya, but seeing them for himself was a different story. To see their faces. To see their smiles. They didn’t even care about what he had become. Even as he told them just the least bit of what happened to him, they still supported him in whatever decision that he made.

He would never be able to go back to life as he knew it. He would watch all of them grow old and eventually die. Die human lives. That was something that he would never get to be again. His humanity would leave him. He would no longer be able to hold onto that. Nothing could change what happened to him now. Turning into a vampire saved him. It gave him the salvation that he needed in the darkest moment of his life. And he had plenty of those. Many dark moments that overshadowed his mind.

He didn’t think he could compare the situations. They were both miserable as it was. They were both so fucked up. He had been through so much torment and suffering in his life. Now, he felt like he could do anything.

Guren let his eyes close for a minute. Letting everything flash before his mind. Almost like he was adding the fuel back to the fire to reignite that desire to take their heads.

“Be careful, Guren.” Ferid stated, slipping his arm over the Omega’s shoulders. “We’ll see you soon.”

“See you in Nagoya.” Crowley added, leaving Guren standing there as the two of them moved to start off.

Guren kept standing there, turning his attention back to Shibuya. He crossed his arms over his chest. Scanning the buildings as he located each one that would hold one of his targets. Shinya told them that they never moved out of their homes.

He wanted them to feel fear. He wanted them to beg for their lives. It didn’t matter what they said or did, the second they touched him, their fate was sealed. Guren was going to kill them all.

He had never had a lust for killing like this before.

Now that he had a true taste of what it felt like to destroy his oppressors, it didn’t feel like he could stop now.

As he stood there, his legs felt like lead. He almost didn’t know if he could even move at all. Guren slipped his hands into his pockets, pulling out the spell tags that he had prepared. Shibuya might be warded, but it wasn’t warded against him. There was a bit of perks to being one of the people who created those wards.

If he could do this… get his revenge. Confirm that Shouto truly was alive. Maybe he could tell Kureto the truth.

Maybe, there was even the chance for something between the two of them.

Even now, he still had feelings. He was still in love with him. He needed to be able to tell him that Shouto was his. It was like the words couldn’t come out. He couldn’t do it. He couldn’t protect their child. And now, Tenri had their child. Since Guren had revealed that he was alive, how much longer did Shouto have?

He couldn’t let Shouto stay there any longer. He had to be able to get to him. He would save him from Tenri Hiragi. He had to make it up to him. He couldn’t protect him in his captivity, so he had to be able to do it now.

He had to be able to tell Kureto about him.

It felt so stupid that he couldn’t. That when he had the best moment to do so, he just couldn’t do it.

Guren gritted his teeth, pushing all the thoughts to the back of his mind as he stared back ahead. He stepped forward, jumping right off the edge of the building. He had a mission to do. He couldn’t back out now.

Chapter Text

The second that Guren had jumped down from the top of the building, he had realized quickly that he wasn’t alone. His eyes widened a bit as he realized it was Kureto standing there. Arms crossed over his chest and leaning back against the wall of the building across from him. The Alpha was just looking at him with a knowing look.

Guren stopped, looking away for a moment as he said, “How did you know I was here?”

“I realized what you had planned before we even departed.” Kureto replied. Guren turned his gaze back to him. Kureto still wasn’t looking away from him. That same look on his face as he pushed off against the wall and started to cross the bit of distance that was between them. “I’ve known how to read you for a long time, Guren.”

“You didn’t say shit when you apparently noticed.” Guren said, tilting his head as he placed a hand on his hip. “Why are you even here?”

“To stop you from doing something foolish.” Kureto replied. “I know what your friends would do if they found out about your plan. It’s better to not give that chance.”

“They need to stay out of it.” Guren growled, gritting his teeth as he balled his fist. “This is my responsibility.”

“Responsibility, huh?” The Alpha murmured, “It’s not your responsibility to take down the people who hurt you. You want them to suffer. If it’s anyone responsibility to punish them for their actions is a Hiragi.”

“They are Hiragi.” Guren snapped. “Nothing is going to happen to them. Especially since their crimes were against an Ichinose and you know it.”

“You’re overlooking the point, Guren.” The Alpha said as he did get up to where Guren was standing. “You’re not responsible for their actions. You did nothing wrong to warrant what they did to you.”

Guren looked away again. Feeling his nails biting into his hip as he tightened his grip. “You have no idea what this feels like.”

“And I’m not going to pretend like I know.” Kureto immediately said back to him. “I’m stopping you from making a mistake.”

“A mistake.” Guren laughed, shaking his head, “What kind of fucking mistake would be taking them out for what they did to me be?”

“The mistake of falling into my father’s trap.” Guren froze as his eyes landed on Kureto. The Alpha reached up, letting his gloved fingers glide over Guren’s. “He’ll be expecting you.”

“Then it shouldn’t matter when.” Guren growled. “I’m going to kill all of them. You can’t stop me.”

“Right now, you could take off running and I would never be able to catch you.” Kureto muttered, “But… I think you know that my father would be waiting, or a part of you wants that.” Guren looked away again. He wanted them all dead. He wanted to see Shouto for himself. He wanted Tenri to pay for everything that he did. He only looked back to Kureto whenever he felt a finger underneath his jaw ushering him to look back at him. He did. Noticing that soft look in Kureto’s eyes. “You have to think this through. You’re fueled by your need for revenge. You go in there now… you should know better than anyone what would happen.”

“I’m not your concern anymore, Kureto.” Guren whispered. “The second I drank Queen Krul’s blood was the second that I was no longer a member of the Imperial Demon Army.”

“You’ll always be my concern.” Kureto muttered back.

For a moment, it was like time stopped as the Alpha had leaned in. His lips ghosting over his for just a second. There was a spark in the back of Guren’s mind as he found himself tilting his head a bit towards it before Kureto was pressing their lips together. It made his stomach flutter as his eyes slipped shut.

Before he knew it, he found himself taking a few steps backwards as Kureto had placed his hands on either side of him by the wall of the building. His back pressing into it. He could easily get away if he wanted too. Kureto had practically ensured that whenever he forced him to consume his blood. Well, he wouldn’t say forced. He would say it was more that he was tricked.

Kureto was pressed against him now. One leg was in between both of his as he felt heat starting to build up in his stomach. It had been a long time since he felt something like that as he heard the soft moan leave himself. Kureto’s scent was heavy in his nose. He was picking up his natural scent more than he was actually picking up the scent of his blood.

Kureto’s hands had found his waist. Rather it was on instinct, he wasn’t actually sure, as he kicked softly off of the ground, curling his legs around Kureto’s midsection without so much as breaking away from Kureto.

It was getting more heated. He could feel Kureto’s hands on him. It was almost like it was igniting his cold skin. Making him feel something more. It was coiling in his stomach more as he felt the flush coming to his face. The desire moving through him as he curled his arms loosely over the Alpha’s shoulders.

Kureto had moved, stepping back before Guren heard what sounded like a door opening and closing and his back was pressed against another wall. It was like every thought that he previously had was slipping away. That nothing else in that moment mattered.

Kureto had pulled away from him, panting as his fingers curled into Guren’s thighs. Guren leaned back against the wall. Moving his hands until he was grazing them across Kureto’s face. Tracing the details that were there.

He might have forgotten that he didn’t need oxygen anymore, but Kureto did.

Guren found himself almost transfixed on Kureto’s face. Looking at his golden amber eyes. Those strange eyebrows. His now messed up hair. The heat of his skin that he could feel even through his gloves. Listening to the sound of his heartbeat. His scent that was causing Guren’s mind to stir.

Kureto was looking right back at him. His gaze moving over Guren’s face before he was pressing their lips together again. Guren hadn’t accepted touch like this in a long time. The last person was Kureto himself. It almost felt strange to him that Guren felt almost aroused. He could smell Kureto’s all over him.

Kureto broke away from him, moving down to his neck. Leaving behind soft nips against his skin. It made the shivers go down his spine. He didn’t even know that vampires could feel this. But he was always proven wrong time and time again when it came to vampires. There was a lot that he didn’t know before his transformation. He could feel Kureto working at the collar of his jacket, pulling it away to expose for the skin underneath to him. He felt his mouth fall open as Kureto’s lips grazed over his bond gland.

He had felt like this in a long time. He had came here seeking out revenge. This hadn’t been what he thought was going to happen. At the same time, he didn’t hate it. It was Kureto. He didn’t realize just how much he missed this until now.

He missed being human, right along with him.

It was something that he could never get back now.

Guren had found himself getting lost in the feel of Kureto’s lips on his skin. This was something that he never thought he could be able to feel again, but when it came to Kureto, he wasn’t upset about it. Maybe, it was because he had gotten so used to not feeling much of anything that seeing Kureto again was making everything come rushing back to him.

Guren tilted his head back. Even after everything Kureto learned, it was like the Alpha still wanted him. He didn’t really know how to feel about it. It had been five years since they had last seen each other.

Kureto pulled away from him as Guren turned his head to look back at him. “Guren, you can’t go into Shibuya.” Kureto murmured, reaching up and letting his fingers graze over Guren’s bangs. Swiping them away from his eyes before letting them settle back into place. “You need to go to Nagoya.”

“Kureto—” Guren started but was cut off by that look in Kureto’s eyes. One that was telling Guren to trust him. Guren hummed, tilting his head a bit as he leaned it back against the wall.

“I have a plan, Guren.” Kureto stated, “But if you come into Shibuya now, I can’t enact it.”

“What exactly do you have planned?” Guren said as Kureto let him get back to his feet. He stayed leaning against the wall. Kureto had used it to press a bit closer to him. Staying close to him. Guren had reached up, curling his hand into the front of the Alpha’s jacket. “I’m going to kill them all. Rather it’s today… tomorrow… or a month from now.”

“I know.” The Alpha replied, but he still had that sharp glance to his eyes. “If you show up in Shibuya, I believe my father will take Shouto underground. That he’ll do something to him. I need to get him out first.”

Guren paused.

He didn’t even think about that. Though, he only had Kureto and Shinya’s word of Shouto’s existence. That he was still alive. Guren looked down for a second. Just listening to Kureto’s heartbeat. It had stayed the same. Unless Kureto was exceptionally good at controlling his heart rate when he lied, he was telling him the truth.

“That bastard would kill him… wouldn’t he?” Guren whispered.

“Probably.” Kureto replied, “Or, use him to lure you in. By now, he’s probably putting the pieces together. He probably already knows that you’re still alive. He’ll be waiting for you.”

“I want him to know I’m coming for his ass.” Guren growled.

“And you need to go in this with a plan.” Kureto interjected. Guren looked back up, almost glaring at the Alpha. “Even if you get through all of the Heads of the family, do you even have a plan to how you’d get him? The same man who killed vampire Nobles by himself? You can’t take him alone. Even with the enhanced strength of being a vampire.”

“You think you can do any better?” Guren snapped. “You weren’t the one he kept captive.”

“I know my father.” Kureto stated, “And I also know that he thinks of every possibility. You have to think this through before you enact your plan. Not just do this on a whim. Do not be a fool, Guren.”

The Omega glared a bit before he leaned back a bit, relaxing against the wall as he stared straight ahead of him. Kureto made a valid argument to him. He wasn’t thinking about how he was going to do this. All he had in mind was hunting all those bastards down and tearing them to shreds.

Then, it started flashing before his mind.

Every single moment where those bastards touched him. Hurt him. Abused him in ways that he would never wish on another person.

It flooded through him even more. The desperate need to enact his revenge. He couldn’t turn back now. Even if Kureto made a very reasonable argument.

“Guren.” It pulled him out of his thoughts as he looked back to the Alpha. “I know what you’re thinking. Go to Nagoya.” Kureto paused, placing his hands on either side of Guren’s face. They were warm. Guren had leaned into it. Reaching up and placing a palm over the back of one of Kureto’s hands and wrapping his fingers around the other’s wrist. “I’ll bring Shouto to you.”

There was something he really loved about that thought.

The desire pooled in his chest. His baby. His sweet baby would be back with him.

“Shouto.” He found himself whispering. He let his eyes close. Hearing only his baby’s cries this time. For a second, he could almost feel a phantom kick against his stomach. Soft thumps that would ground him for a bit whenever he was in his darkest moments in captivity. He never even got to hold him.

“I know you want revenge. I’ll let you have it. You just need a plan.” Kureto stated, “You will get yourself captured or killed if you go in now. I can’t let you do that.” The Alpha’s hands curled. Loosely moving into strands of his hair. Like he was trying to keep him grounded to reality and out of his head. “If you want him back, you have to trust me again.”

He did want his baby back.

That bastard made him want his baby in the first place.

He couldn’t let him keep him if he really was alive.

Could he really trust Kureto to be able to get him out? If Tenri really did have the knowledge already that he was alive, why was he just standing here? If Shouto’s life was in danger, if there were any threats against him, Guren needed to go for him now.

“If he’s in danger…” Guren whispered, “I can’t leave him there.”

The desire was flaring in him stronger than even his need for revenge. Twisting his gut and begging him to go. The only reason he hadn’t moved was from the feel of Kureto’s hands on his face. He had trusted Kureto in the past. Kureto had always followed through the best of his abilities.

It was almost like Kureto was knowing exactly what button to push. Kureto had always been good at that. He just didn’t know if he could actually listen to him this time.

Though, something was telling him to listen.

A reassuring voice in the back of his head that was trying to be a voice of reason.

After a moment, Guren tightened his hold just a bit.

“Kureto,” Guren said, turning his gaze back to Kureto’s, “Protect him.”

“With my life.” Kureto replied. “Go. Get out of here before they realize that you are here. I’ll bring you those bastards myself if you want. I just won’t let you fall victim to my father again.”

Kureto wasn’t going to give up. Guren knew that much. He would probably follow him to make sure that he went. Guren shook his head, “Fine.” He whispered.

He didn’t like this. Actually, he hated it. He still had that followed need for revenge. He almost wanted to go with him. Make sure that he did get to Shouto.

Kureto had leaned back in, connecting their lips again. Soft and serene. Gentle as their lips moved together. Guren let out the soft sound, trying to pull Kureto closer to himself. He missed his touch. He wanted more of him. It had been too long. He did still feel his love for him. He wondered if that would eventually fade. He didn’t want it too. He wanted to be able to keep his ability to love.

It was a terrifying through.

Kureto’s hands were moving again. Trailing from his face, down his arms before eventually finding his sides and settling on his hips. Guren’s eyes had fluttered shut. Enjoying the feeling of having a wanted touch. Kureto’s touch.

The flush was coming back to his face. The heat building back in his stomach as he realized that slick was starting to build up. He adjusted himself on his feet, allowing Kureto’s hands to roam his body a bit more. He wanted him to touch him. The scent of arousal was back on Kureto as the Alpha pulled away. Revealing lust blown eyes to him.

“I don’t want to let you go, Guren.” Kureto’s voice was hoarse. Breathless even as his hands got tighter where they were settled against his waist. Tucked underneath Guren’s jacket.

“Then don’t.” Guren found himself saying back. He had said before he even had a chance to think about it.

Once again, it felt like everything had melted away. That it was just the two of them. That nothing else mattered. “I failed you back then, Guren. I’m not making that same mistake twice.”

Guren felt a smile tug on his face. “It’s not your fault, Kureto.” Guren murmured, pulling the Alpha a bit closer by his jacket. Letting his lips brush over the Alpha’s. “We… we have lost time to make up for.” If Kureto was going to make him leave Shibuya without his revenge, he wouldn’t be leaving empty handed. He had Kureto right in front of him, and his mind was spinning now. The desire hitting him even more by the second.

Kureto had a smirk on his lips, pressing another hard kiss into his lips as Guren moaned into his mouth. Kureto pushed him up against the wall again. His hands moving towards the buttons of his jacket. Undoing each one quickly as Guren found himself trying to make sure that he wasn’t ripping Kureto’s clothes away. He had managed to get through the buttons, shoving the jacket off of Kureto’s shoulders. The Alpha had done his belt himself, letting his sword clatter to the floor. Guren’s jacket was left open around him before the buttons of his shirt were being unbuttoned. Hot fingers tracing over the skin of his chest as Guren melted into the touch.

It felt like it was igniting his skin. Making him feel warm. Kureto’s lips had moved to his neck again as Kureto pushed his jacket and shirt away from his torso, leaving them to get caught at his bent elbows. Nipping at his neck in all the places that normally got Guren going.

Kureto pulled back a little bit, fast, hard breaths as he whispered, “Are you sure?”

Guren nodded. “You’re the only person I want to touch me.” The Omega murmured, “And I haven’t seen you in five years. What can I say?”

Kureto let out a breathy laugh, an amused smirk on his face. Guren couldn’t even explain why either. It was like it was flaring in him now that him and Kureto were completely alone. No one could disturb him. Kureto had calmed him in a way. At the same time, he had made him forget for just a moment. All he could focus on was Kureto.

For a long time, he wanted to see Kureto again.

Guren found that his hands had gone to Kureto’s waist band. Working the button open. Maybe, his desire for Kureto was actually stronger than his desire for revenge. He couldn’t explain it. Every time that he had been assaulted. All he could think about was Kureto. That he wanted to feel the wanted touch of the person he actually wanted.

If he could forget for just a moment, he’d take it.

He had been stewing in his anger and hatred for years. He hadn’t had the chance to just want something for himself aside from that.

Now, Kureto was here.

Maybe, it was just desperation to feel anything but that.

Kureto had always been good at making him forget things for a while. Just letting his mind go blank. He was sure his heart would be racing right now if it could beat. Kureto’s fingers were tracing over his chest. Almost teasing in their touch before Guren finally had enough and jerked forward, sending them both to the ground.

Kureto grunted from the impact, but Guren found himself seated in Kureto’s lap as he stared down at the Alpha. Kureto was just giving him that same amused look. His hands moving towards the button of Guren’s pants. “Tell me to stop if you need me too, Guren.”

“I won’t need too.” The Omega was practically confident in that.

His mind was going blank. It was blissful. Not a care in the world as he leaned forward, letting his lips connect to Kureto’s again as the Alpha managed to undo the button of his pants and the zipper before jerking them off of his hips. Guren had already taken the second to deal with his shoes. Kicking them off somewhere. Where they ended up, he had no clue.

Kureto pushed at his hips, forcing him onto his back as he moved himself enough to pull the pants completely free from the confines. Kureto was looming over him now, braced up on his elbows. He looked slightly confused as he kept panting. “You’re body is…”

Guren just shrugged, “Don’t ask me. I have no idea.”

He pulled Kureto back in, wanting that feel of his lips on his again. Kureto obliged him. Guren had dropped his legs open, allowing Kureto to press up against him. Guren pulled back. Finding that the lust was going through him as he moved his lips from Kureto’s and down to his neck. Brushing them over his pulse point. For a second, Guren had picked up on the scent of Kureto’s blood.

He could feel it. Feel everything that Kureto was doing. His hand on his inner thigh. Fingers curled over the sensitive parts that were there. Were vampires actually able to do this? Should he be doing this? He almost didn’t care in the slightest.

He had came to Shibuya with the need for his vengeance, and yet, Kureto was here.

He was probably right. That he needed to actually think this through and have a plan. If he never came here, they wouldn’t be here now. Maybe he was just being fueled by the fact that he hadn’t seen Kureto in so long. That he was desperate to have any touch that wasn’t one that he despised. Kureto was safe. He was always a safe place that he could go to. Even now.

Kureto was trying to talk him out of it.

He must know that Guren still had every desire to go right into Shibuya and rip those men to shreds.

But those thoughts were bleeding away. He could feel Kureto’s body heat against his cold skin. He could hear his heartbeat. Smell his blood. It was intoxicating.

He pulled back a little bit, meeting Kureto’s eye as he whispered, “Make me forget for a while, Kureto.”

Kureto hummed, connecting their lips just as Guren felt that the Alpha had lined up at his entrance. The moan was ripped out of him, muffled by the Lieutenant General’s lips whenever he pushed his hips forward and into Guren’s. It wasn’t hard. Guren was almost sure that Kureto couldn’t hurt him. Even if he tried to.

It wasn’t like he had done this in four years. Especially not after being transformed into an incomplete vampire. He didn’t even know that he could feel a sexual desire. He knew that vampires still had that side of them, so he was assuming that it was probably just the Omega talking. That it had nothing to do with his former human desires.

Kureto had set his pace quickly. It didn’t even matter to Guren that concrete was biting into his skin. It didn’t hurt. He supposed there were some more perks to his newfound life than he had ever considered. Everything that had been on his mind was bleeding away.

For a moment, the thought had crossed his mind. Kureto didn’t call him out on lying. Not when he had the chance to. Instead, he had been lying in wait. He had figured out exactly where Guren was going to be. Kureto always had a way of calming him. Clearing his mind and getting him to rationalize whenever he felt like he couldn’t. Was that why he did things differently this time around?

For years, he wanted to feel Kureto’s touch again. Kureto was probably using the exact tactics that he knew how to use before.

And it was working.

It made everything bleed away.

At least, for now.

For the first time in a long time, he wasn’t thinking about what those bastards did to him. He couldn’t feel their hands on him. All he could feel was Kureto. In a way, it was soothing. He would get his revenge. Kureto even said that he’d help him do it. He couldn’t realistically ask that of him. Though, Kureto did whatever Kureto wanted to do. No matter what the consequences.

He believed him.

He believed him when he said that he’d get to Shouto.

If he was right and Tenri was expecting him, he needed someone who could get access.

It felt like he was using him, but what other choice did he have?

He could call it subconscious remnants of his past life in wanting to listen to Kureto.

Guren almost couldn’t keep his desires straight. He couldn’t tell which one was stronger. It was like it was all jumbled up to the point that he couldn’t read it properly.

His body jerked on the ground, but he didn’t have a care in the world. Throwing his head back as his eyes fluttered shut and his mouth fell open as the sound of pleasure left him. He hadn’t felt pleasure in a long time. It felt so foreign to him now. He didn’t know he could feel this, and he was relishing in it.

Kureto had found that spot in him. Bringing the sharp pleasured sounds out of him as he curled his arms around the Alpha’s back. Digging his nails into his back. Once Kureto had found it, he had became relentless. Aiming for the same spot each time.

He focused solely on Kureto. How it made his body feel. How he made him feel. It made him feel something. Kureto’s own moans of pleasure were reaching his ears. Kureto had a thin layer of sweat on his body that Guren could feel building up underneath his palms. The Omega tilted his nose, burying it back into Kureto’s neck.

He could feel his stomach tightening. He curled his legs up a bit, nipping at Kureto’s neck. Kureto’s movements were becoming erratic. Harder now as he was sure that the Alpha was starting to chase his own high. Guren closed his eyes. Letting his mind go completely blank as he inhaled the Alpha’s scent. The security that came along with it.

With another sharp strike to his sweet spot, Guren found himself throwing his head back as the moan broke free of him as his body trembled. His own climax hitting his body. It didn’t take much longer for Kureto to follow suit. Spilling inside of his body as he rode it out. Guren placed his hand on the back of his head. Letting his eyes flutter open again as he lifted his head up slightly enough to connect his lips with the Alpha’s again.

Kureto came to a stop, lifting himself up as he looked down at him. “You’re beautiful, Guren.”

Guren found a soft smile on his face. Twirling his fingers into the strands of short black hair. The only thing that he could say was, “Thank you.”

As they laid there, basking in the afterglow. One thing came to mind.

He was terrified of telling Kureto the truth, but if Kureto was going to go after Shouto, he needed to know. He couldn’t hide this from him. Not when there was a possibility.

He had to tell him.

Kureto wasn’t actually sure how long they had been there. Both of them had gotten dressed. Kureto was leaning back against the wall. Guren was leaning against him with his ear pressed right over the Alpha’s chest. Kureto was mindlessly running his fingers through his hair. He knew what Guren was doing. He was listening to Kureto’s heartbeat.

This wasn’t how he expected this to go. Though, he wanted Guren to listen to him. He needed him to go to Sanguinem or Nagoya. He couldn’t come to Shibuya.

Not yet.

He needed to get out of here before Tenri realized that he was here. He had no concrete evidence, but he knew Tenri. There was something bugging him about the fact that he kept Guren captive at all. Why didn’t he just kill him? Why did he let him go through an entire pregnancy before killing him? There were a lot of questions that he had and no answers for.

He knew that confronting Guren in front of the others would have gotten him nowhere. Guren would just adamantly deny it. Maybe even take off on them or lash out because of what he was feeling at the time. His transformation had just been completed. He still had human emotions right now. He would be far more reactive than someone who had been a vampire for years.

Kureto couldn’t deny that he didn’t like the feeling of Guren being in his arms after five years. Five years of wondering what happened to him. Feeling that failure of being able to do anything. He could still feel it.

This is what he could do.

He could get Shouto.

With Guren’s reappearance, it was putting a target on the boy’s back. If he was right, and he really was Guren’s, and all the evidence pointed to it, the boy was in danger. He had to get to him.

It probably wasn’t good to be wasting his time here. But Guren was never going to be a waste of time to him.

He couldn’t let Guren fall into a trap that was probably inevitably waiting for him. Vampire or not.

“Guren.” Kureto murmured. Guren didn’t verbally answer him, but he did hum softly to tell Kureto that he was listening. “Let me get Shouto out, and as soon as I do… make sure you have your plan, and you can tear them all apart.”

He stopped as Guren sat up. The Omega wasn’t looking at him. Instead, his back was to him. He could see tension in his shoulders. Like he was panicking somehow. “About Shouto…” His voice was soft. Scared even. Guren turned his head to look at him. Scarlet eyes falling on Kureto. There was something that Kureto couldn’t read lingering in his eyes, “Kureto… Shouto might be yours.”

Chapter Text

Kureto felt as if his mind short circuited for a second. What did Guren just say? Did he say Shouto could be his? He wasn’t sure if he had actually heard that right. Is that what he said? The way that Guren was looking at him told him a lot. Guren looked nervous. He couldn’t recall Guren saying when he died. It was almost like he had kept quiet about how long he had been with Tenri. Maybe, he didn’t know.

But he would have to if he was saying that.

“What did you just say?” Kureto whispered.

Guren looked away for a moment, shifting a bit more as he turned to face him. Bangs falling into his eyes as he quickly said, “If Shouto really is mine… he might be yours.”

Kureto dropped his mouth open for a second before he was closing it again. So, he did hear him right. That is what Guren had said. The Alpha exhaled sharply, leaning back a bit as he whispered out, “And you’re absolutely sure?”

Guren hummed in confirmation, finally looking up as he nodded. “June 3^rd is the day that my baby was born… but also the day I turned into this.” Guren muttered. “I did the math in my head… if I was full term when I went into labor… I conceived around my birthday. When I was with you.”

Kureto quickly did the math in his own head. He could see why Guren withheld it. Guren went missing only a few short weeks after his birthday. He went missing in September. It was really close. The beginning of June would have put the conception of a child at around the forty-week mark. It wasn’t impossible that Guren could have gone into early labor if it was Tenri’s. Considering everything Guren had been saying and talking about, his body and mind were under enough stress that it easily could have caused premature birth.

Shouto looked like a healthy four-year-old. It was really hard to tell just by looking at him. The only confirmation that he had was the timeline of when Guren said that he got turned into a vampire and the boy’s name. It lined up almost too perfectly.

“So, it could be me or my father.” Kureto said back.

Guren nodded again, “When…” His voice trailed for a second. He had noticed that nervous tick again. That need that Guren needed to hide. It was like the Omega was subconsciously trying to distance himself again. Kureto did the first thing he could think of and reached out and placed his hand over Guren’s. It had the Omega stopping as his eyes moved back to Kureto. “When I was in labor, I refused to give birth.”

Kureto exhaled sharply.

The one moment of control that Guren could have had.

If he didn’t push, it could have killed them both. Guren had spoken about it already. He had seen how guilty Guren looked. Childbirth for him had been traumatizing. There was no other word to explain what happened to him that day. Even if Guren didn’t believe he deserved to be Shouto’s parent, it was a strange way of protection. If he never allowed Tenri to have his baby at all, then the Hiragi family couldn’t get their claws into him. It was, in all technicality, a twisted way of thinking but it was pure desperation.

“You said you tried to kill your baby then.” Kureto said, shaking his head, “But I don’t think it was you actively trying to do that.” Guren eyed him for a second. “You were vulnerable. Chained down, blindfolded, in labor and giving birth… after months of torture, it feels reasonable that you wouldn’t want your baby to meet the same fate.”

Guren growled softly for a second, reaching up and running his palms over his eyes. “He still got him.” Guren whispered, “The only reason I did go through with it… is because that bastard said you were the baby’s father.” Guren gritted his teeth, dropping his hands to show the frustration on his face, “I don’t know how he’d know that. How he would know for sure… He couldn’t have known who fathered my baby unless he knew before I did, but he was just as surprised as I was.” The Omega shook his head, looking away as he whispered, “Unless he did the math too and he believed I was at full term. I don’t know how’d he knew that either. I don’t know.”

Guren sounded so confused. Lost. Like he had no idea what to say anymore. It was like he was rambling, but Kureto had listened to every little thing.

It made Kureto’s stomach twist.

Shouto might be his.

There was a very good possibility that he was, and Tenri knew about it.

Which meant that Shouto was his son and Tenri’s grandson.

The only way to know for certain was to get his hands on Shouto. To test his DNA against his. To show him if he was a fraternal match or a paternal match. The only way he could figure it out. The problem was getting to him. That was going to be the tricky part. It could be possible that Tenri would set up every precaution to make sure no one got to Shouto.

Or… there was the other option Tenri might in mind.

Use him to get to Guren.

He wondered why Tenri would pick the boy’s name out to be something Guren would have wanted. Unless he had the thought in the back of his mind of using him in the future. Tenri probably genuinely thought Guren was dead. He couldn’t make sense of why Tenri would pick that name specifically. It could have been just so Tenri could mentally torture Shouto. Give him the knowledge that Guren gave him his name, but he would never meet him. That was something his father would absolutely do. Tenri was vindictive like that.

“He really might be mine.” Kureto murmured.

Guren nodded. “I’m sorry, Kureto.”

“Don’t apologize, Guren.” The Alpha stated, turning his attention back to Guren. “You didn’t cause any of this. He did this.” Kureto moved, reaching out and grabbing at Guren’s wrist. The Omega had followed. Guren could have easily pulled away from him. He did have the superior strength now. It would have been simple for him to get out of it. Kureto pulled him forward until Guren was leaning over him and he reached out to place his hand on the side of Guren’s face. “I will bring him to you. We will figure this out. I promise you that.”

Guren nodded, leaning his head forward until his forehead was leaning against Kureto’s. “If he really is my baby… I just want him to be safe.”

“I can do that.” Kureto whispered, bringing his other hand up to cup the other side of the Omega’s face. Carefully moving his thumbs across the former human’s face. Guren reached up, placing his hands over Kureto’s as he shuffled, slipping onto Kureto’s lap easily. “Even if he is my bastard of an old man’s, I won’t let him keep him. He’s yours. You have a right to have your baby.”

Guren’s fingers curled over his. A choking sound coming from him as he gritted his teeth. “Kureto… I don’t—’

“Don’t talk like that.” Kureto cut him off. “We both know you’d never purposefully harm your baby. No matter what you did, you were forced into that.”

“I never wanted it to be like this.” Guren whispered.

“We’ll figure this out.” The Alpha reassured him. “You just have to put your trust in me for a little bit longer.”

He wanted to know what was going on in Guren’s head. He only got glimpses of it. He didn’t know what he was thinking or planning to do. He couldn’t allow Guren to go into Shibuya right now. It would just end up with him getting killed or captured. He was alone.

He moved his arms, pulling the vampire to him as he ran his fingers through his hair. Guren was relaxing slowly against him. This was not anything that he had expected from this. He came here just to tell Guren that he couldn’t go in. He knew that if he confronted Guren in front of the others that he would just shut down or lash out. This was the best way to do it.

It seemed like he was at least getting through to him. The best that he could do that was. It was hard to tell now.

He would do whatever he could to make good on that promise.

He would rescue Shouto and bring him right to Guren.

Shouto had been wandering the streets for a while. He wasn’t actually sure how long he had been at it. He was in awe of everything around him. He had found that same cherry blossom tree from before. Standing under it mesmerized as he took in the scent. It was so comforting to him. He was too small to reach for a branch like he wanted to. He wished he could take some with him. Keep that scent around him.

He was still in search of Kureto, but he had no idea where to even look for him. He had managed to keep out of the sight of anyone. Ducking away before anyone would notice him. He had gotten really good at being quiet, which was working in his favor.

What was it about this scent that he liked to much?

It was quickly becoming his favorite aroma.

Shouto froze as he heard voices getting closer to him. There were a lot of them. He couldn’t tell how many as he turned his head. Spotting a group of five people. He had quickly ducked away, hiding behind one of the bushes. They were wearing the same uniforms – at least similar – to what Tenri wore. They must be soldiers too.

For a moment, he thought about asking them if they knew where Kureto was, but he didn’t want to accidentally alert anyone that he had left the house when he wasn’t supposed too. He didn’t have much time to do this as it was. It was going to be a long time before Tenri returned, he really didn’t want to risk being caught sneaking out. He had seen Tenri mad before, and it was something that he never wanted to experience again.

Shouto held his breath as they got closer, shrinking a bit more into the bush but keeping them in his line of sight. Silver hair. Blonde. Red hair. Black hair. Brunette. They were talking to each other. Talking quietly amongst each other now as they got closer to Shouto’s hiding spot.

The closer they got, the better that he could hear what they were saying.

“We’ll just have to figure it out.” It was the silver-haired one. “No matter what happens from here on out.”

“We can’t just… leave him like that.” It was the brunette woman.

“We have to help him.” The black-haired woman.

The others were also saying something, but Shouto had fixated in a bit on the silver-haired male. He was wearing red in his uniform. Like Tenri. He couldn’t remember it, but he thought Tenri said something about red being a special color among the Army. It was the same color scheme that Kureto had been wearing that day. Maybe they were close to the same rank in the Army? Higher ups like Tenri was?

“Major General Shinya,” The red-haired woman started, “We have to do something.”

The silver-haired male—Shinya smiled. “It’s alright, brother Kureto will handle it for now. Once he gives us the word, he can move in.”

Shouto froze.

Brother Kureto.

The little boy felt the air catch in his throat as he balled his fists. He knew Kureto. He called him brother. Shinya. He knew that name. The adopted son of the family. Tenri had spoken about him.

This was his chance. Shinya would know where Kureto was.

Shouto hesitated slightly as he came out of his hiding spot. Pushing himself up as he crept around the bush. They were moving on now. Walking a bit away from where he was. Shouto inhaled sharply as he ran it through his head. This was his chance. Shinya would know where Kureto was. Right? He could take him to him. He could trust him. Right?

Shouto looked around for a moment. A nervousness in him before he had quickly rushed forward. He had reached out, grabbing ahold of Shinya’s hand. He had watched the silver-haired man jump, turning to look at him with wide eyes. “Your name is Shinya?” Shouto questioned.

Shinya looked at him confused for a second, looking back at the others before back at him and nodded. “Yeah. I’m Major General Shinya Hiragi.” He stated, kneeling down in front of him. Shouto dropped his hand, straightening his back as he nodded. “What can I help you with?”

“I’m trying to find Kureto Hiragi.” Shouto stated, “Can you help me?”

Shinya looked at him even more confused, but he had kept a smile on his face. “You’re looking for Kureto?”

Shouto nodded quickly, “Yes. I need to talk to him.” The boy quickly said, “He knows me.”

“He knows you?” Shinya questioned further.

Shouto exhaled sharply, shifting his weight a bit. He was desperate. He wanted answers. He needed to speak to Kureto immediately. Before Tenri discovered he was gone. “Please.” He whispered.

“Um, sure,” Shinya murmured, “You know my name, but I don’t know yours. What’s your name, kiddo?”

Shouto smiled a bit and replied with, “Shouto Hiragi.”

Guren felt like he was being grounded back to reality. He was listening to everything that Kureto was saying. He believed him. He needed to trust him with this. No matter how much he wanted to go into Shibuya now. He was right. Guren did need to think this through. He wasn’t. He was running purely on a desperate desire to get what he wanted.

The way that Kureto was holding him wasn’t doing him much good when it came to his thirst. Kureto’s blood smelled so intoxicating and sweet to him. The desire churned in his chest. Twisting and begging him to sink his fangs back into the Alpha’s neck. He had to hold himself back before.

He pulled back a bit. Gritting his teeth as he whispered out, “If I keep laying like that… I’m going to bite you again, Kureto.”

The Alpha laughed, opening up his collar a bit more to reveal more of his neck. That definitely didn’t help by any means as it forced Guren to focus on the vein in his neck. It made his throat feel more parched than before. It hadn’t even been that long since he drank from Kureto the first time. Though, he was going into the first day. Most vampires fed every day. They definitely didn’t wait for three days. That was the stupidest thing they could do. It was when they were most likely to go crazy. If they didn’t feed after that, they were susceptible to turning into demons.

Guren had no idea what he was going to do. He would still do the same thing. He would refuse the blood of a child, but he didn’t think his distain for adult human blood would change. It was just going to find himself in the same predicament.

He technically could ask the others to help him.

Or even his allies among the vampires.

Drinking the blood of another vampire was technically taboo because it apparently granted immoral pleasure, but it was also sustainable. He felt like when it came to a completed vampire, it was that experience rather than just the properties of a sire to their kin. He had seen it happen before. It definitely wasn’t what he felt drinking his sire’s blood.

Kureto was being smug again. The Alpha wasn’t indestructible. He knew that Guren could easily kill him. Even more so now. He knew drinking the blood of another vampire among his kind was considered the most intimate act they could do. There was no way that Kureto would know that. It wasn’t something he learned until after his change into this.

“You know I could kill you easily.” Guren whispered.

“Shut up, Guren.” Kureto stated, tilting his head a bit, “Drink your fill.”

“You’re an idiot.” The Omega quickly said back.

“I know you’ve been holding yourself back.” The Alpha replied, sitting up a bit more, “You’re going to leave for Nagoya, and I have a feeling you’re going to be just as stubborn as you have been for the last four years.” Guren opened his mouth to say something, realized he had no words at all before he was closing it again. “You just proved my point.” Kureto chuckled a bit, a smirk on his face as his gloved fingers traced underneath his jaw as he added in a low whisper of, “Besides, you won’t kill me.” He realized what Kureto was doing again. He was leaning in closer. Almost placing himself close enough that all Guren had to do was turn his head.

Guren scowled at him for a second, “You’re an ass.”

But, in the end, he did comply as he leaned in. He reached up, moving his hand over the nape of the Alpha’s neck before curling it into his hair. Using his other to pull the fabric a bit further away from his neck. His nose twitched a bit more. The desire was even stronger now. Before he knew it, he had caved. Leaning in and letting his teeth sink into the soft skin underneath. It didn’t take but a few seconds before Kureto’s blood was seeping into his mouth.

Kureto’s hands had moved, starting at his waist before going up his back. He could feel the flush come back to his face. His stomach fluttering as he gave a soft sound as he pushed himself closer to the Alpha.

It felt even more intoxicating to him. Like a drug that he was going to quickly get addicted to. Kureto had a strong hold on him. Arms curled around him as Guren let his eyes flutter shut as he found himself getting lost in the pleasure of it.

It was so satisfying.

Kureto was whispering softly in his ear. Just muttering soft, sweet nothings to him.

It had taken almost everything in him to pull back. He was left panting as he could feel the heat on his face. The pink tint that covered his cheeks as he balanced himself by placing his hands on Kureto’s chest. He peeked through his hair, seeing that Kureto was looking at him. The Alpha lifted his hand, moving his bangs from his eyes.

Almost like he was admiring him.

A part of him was wondering if Kureto was secretly a masochist.

Guren lifted up his hand, wiping at his lips to make sure that any of the red tint that might be there was gone. The taste was still on the tip of his tongue. It was making his head spin. Giving him what felt like a euphoric feeling.

Guren found the soft smile twitching onto his lips as he leaned in, ghosting his lips over Kureto’s, “I love you.”

Kureto didn’t verbally reply, but he did close the distance. It was soft and sweet. Gentle even as their lips danced together. It didn’t last long before Guren was pulling back.

He needed to listen to Kureto on this one.

He couldn’t keep Kureto here.

Even though he didn’t want to see him go.

“We need too…” Guren started.

“Go our separate ways.” Kureto finished.

Guren nodded, getting back to his feet as he fixed his clothes one more time. Making sure that they were back in place. Showing no signs of their activities. Especially those that he didn’t expect to happen. Kureto had done the same as him. Fixing his clothes, hiding the fang marks on his neck underneath the collar of his jacket. Kureto soothed his messed-up hair back into place as his eyes fell back on Guren.

Once again, Kureto was giving him that look.

Guren shuffled on his feet for a second as he said, “I’ll be going to Nagoya then.” He placed a hand on the back of his neck, scratching at the back of it as he said, “Crowley lives in City Hall. That’s where I’ll be. I don’t actually have a territory. I’m going to go back to Sanguinem first before I head there. I need to check on Yuu and Mika.”

Kureto nodded at him, “Alright. Be sure to be in Nagoya. That’s where I’ll go as soon as I have him.”

Guren choked for a second, nodding again, “You can’t let anything happen to him.”

“I won’t.” Kureto whispered as he crossed the room, standing before Guren again. “You just get out of here. Let me take care of the rest.”

Guren had to trust him on this.

He had no idea what was going through Kureto’s head, but there was almost a fire that he could see in his eyes. Like he had ignited something in him.

Kureto could do this.

He had to trust him once again.

Guren surged forward, pressing a quick, desperate kiss into Kureto’s lips before he pulled away. He didn’t say anything else as he quickly went out the door that Kureto had brought them in. He jumped, getting to the top of the building as he looked back behind him at Shibuya.

As much as he wanted to go, Kureto was right.

He couldn’t.

He had to get out of here.

Guren turned his back away from the place before he was taking off.

Shinya was in shock. Did this little boy just say his name was Shouto? This couldn’t be possible. There was no way that this was Shouto. The same Shouto they had been talking about.

“For a boy… Shouto.”

The little boy had black, shaggy hair. It covered his forehead, falling into his eyes slightly. His eyes were the same color as the Hiragi family. He looked like he fit in perfectly with the Hiragi family. Though, his features didn’t necessarily scream Hiragi to him.

This really hadn’t been what he was expecting walking by here.

Why was he looking for Kureto?

How did he get away from Tenri?

“Your name is Shouto?” Shinya questioned; the disbelief was showing in his voice. He was sure of it.

The little boy nodded, “My name is Shouto.” He whispered. “I really need to talk to Kureto, please.”

Every alarm bell in his mind was going off. He couldn’t risk taking Shouto through all of Shibuya to get to Kureto’s office. They could risk running into him. It almost didn’t matter how Shouto got out. He couldn’t let him go back. Shinya had looked behind him, seeing the equally as stunned faces of his friends.

What a coincidence that they so happened to run into him right after finding out that he could possibly be Guren’s.

There was a huge possibility – and Shinya was almost positive about it – that this boy was Guren’s son.

Shinya looked back to him, giving him a smile again as he said, “Why don’t you come with me?” Shinya questioned, “I’ll get Kureto for you, but we need to get out of the street.”

The boy nodded as Shinya stood back to his full height. He reached out his hand and Shouto had taken it quickly. Shinya thanked everything that his house was only a block away. They could easily get inside. The others had surrounded them. Almost using themselves like a shield to try and mask the fact that Shouto was with them. They didn’t even have to say it.

Shouto had gotten out somehow. That’s all Shinya knew. Tenri probably never would risk him getting out if he was really Guren’s.

The boy seemed to trust him. He knew his name and Kureto’s, so most likely, Tenri told him about their names at some point. He trusted him. He needed to build on that trust.

They had moved as quickly as they could, and thankfully, no one came in their direction. He had passed his keys to Sayuri to allow her to unlock his house before they were slipping inside. Shinya did a double take outside before he was closing up the door behind him. His heart was pounding.

Was this boy really Guren’s?

He dropped Shouto’s hand whenever they got in, and he had caught the quick glimpse of the boy scratching at his eye with the back of his hand. It didn’t last long before he dropped it and was looking around. “What is this place?”

“My house.” Shinya replied, “I’m going to contact brother Kureto and get him here.” He guided the boy further in, going to his living room as the others had settled down. He motioned for Shouto to sit down on the couch as Shinya sat on his coffee table right in front of him. “Mind telling me why you’re looking for him?”

Shouto shuffled a bit, reaching into his sweatshirt pocket. “I want to ask him something.”

“Maybe I can help you with that?” Shinya said, motioning his hands a bit, “I’ll still get brother Kureto for you, so you can see him.” He needed to get Kureto. Kureto had spoken about wanting to find Shouto and take him to Guren. This was the best possible way that this could happen. They didn’t have to try and figure out how to bust him free of Tenri’s house without him realizing. Shouto did all the work for them already. They just had to keep him a secret in the meantime, and hope that Kureto came before Tenri realized he was missing.

Shouto went to speak, but he stopped as his gaze moved behind Shinya. The boy looked surprised for a second before looking back at Shinya. “I…” The boy started as he reached into his pocket. He pulled out what looked like a photograph from what Shinya could tell. “I want to know my Momma’s name. I need to know. I think… I think Kureto would know.”

Shinya’s face softened. The boy just wanted to know who his mother was. “Can I see the picture?” He said, pointing at the photograph.

Shouto looked nervous. He was practically clinging to it. Holding it to his chest as he used his other hand to scratch at his eyes again. “You have to be careful.”

“I promise.” Shinya said, keeping that same smile on his face. “I just need to look.”

Shouto hesitated. “He won’t tell me anything about Momma. I just want to know. He gets so mad if I ask.”

“What do you know?” Shinya questioned.

The others were staying quiet. Just listening to him. Shouto looked down to his lap. Tears forming in his eyes. He was talking about Tenri. If Tenri was being secretive to Shouto, that only strengthened Kureto’s theory that this boy could be Guren’s.

Shouto choked for a second, “Momma died.” Shinya sighed softly. So, that’s what Tenri said to him. “I just want to know who Momma is.”

“Let me help you.” Shinya coaxed, keeping his voice soft. “Maybe I know your Momma. Me and brother Kureto are pretty close in age and know many of the same people.”

The boy nodded, hesitating still before he was holding the picture out to him. Shinya muttered a thank you to him as he took it in his hand and flipped it over. His heart skipped a beat as he looked down at it.

Guren.

It was Guren in the photo.

“This is your Momma?” Shinya questioned.

“Mhm.” Shouto whispered, “That’s Momma. He… he doesn’t know I have it. He had a lot of pictures of Momma in his office. This was the only one I saw Momma’s eyes.”

His eyes.

That seemed odd to hyper fixate on considering Shouto’s eye color. Unless Tenri said Guren’s eye color.

It made Shinya’s stomach churn at Shouto’s words. Tenri had pictures. The bastard photographed him. Documented what he did. It made him sick to his stomach, but he didn’t dare show it on his face.

“Momma.” Shinya replied, giving a smile as he looked back down at the photo. Guren was clearly pregnant in it. He could see some injuries on his body. The defiant look in his eyes. It screamed Guren. “I know who this is. I know exactly who this is. He is my best friend.”

Shouto gasped, his face lighting up as he said, “You know Momma?!”

Shinya nodded. “We were incredibly close.” He said, handing the photo back. He looked over his shoulder, realizing what Shouto had focused on before. He had a photo of him and Guren on his mantle. There was also a picture of all of them as a squad. He stood up, crossing the room to grab it before he was walking back over and sitting back down. He turned the frame towards Shouto. “His name is… Guren Ichinose.” Shinya smiled as he watched Shouto’s face light up even more as he grabbed the photo that Shinya was holding. Almost like he was radiating in happiness. “Can you tell me how you know he’s your Momma?”

Shouto looked back to him, giving a quick nod with a smile. “We have the same eyes.”

Shinya’s eyebrow shut up in confusion.

Shouto put down the photo, reaching into his pocket again and pulling out a small case before he was tilting his head back and reaching for his eyes. Shinya blinked as he watched Shouto take out contacts. He popped them back into the case before blinking a few times and looking back towards Shinya.

With violet eyes.

Shouto had Guren’s eyes.

This boy was Guren’s.

Guren’s baby really was alive.

And he was right in front of Shinya.

Shinya needed to get ahold of Kureto and get him here now.

Kureto had made sure Guren had gone in the opposite direction before he headed back to Shibuya. Guren would be safer if he stayed away from Shibuya. He was certain that Tenri would come after him and he couldn’t allow that.

He would keep that promise.

He would bring Shouto to him.

It was still ringing in his mind.

Shouto could be his.

Shouto might be his son.

Kureto still would have taken Shouto to Guren even if Tenri was the father of his baby. Just because it was Guren. Guren didn’t ask for anything Tenri did to him.

It almost felt like it had ignited something in him.

Like a raging inferno was being sparked and it was quickly getting stronger by the moment.

Fueling him on even more to make sure that he got the boy safely out of Shibuya and away from the likes of his father.

There was something he really loved about the thought. He and Guren might have had a child together. Shouto already seemed like a sweet kid. He also knew that he was in danger with Tenri. It also made him understand more on why he felt the way he did when he had seen him. He had seen Guren in the boy.

And that boy might be his.

He would do anything to reunite Shouto with Guren.

Even if Guren didn’t feel like he deserved Shouto, he would put his son back into his arms. After the hell Guren had gone through, he deserved that much. He deserved to have the chance. Shouto had the right to know Guren.

Shouto didn’t belong with Tenri, he belonged with Guren.

There was a chance that Shouto was his, and he was determined to do what he had to.

Kureto was ready to put everything on the line.

Chapter Text

Once the initial shock wore off, Shinya had looked over to Mito and Goshi, quickly muttering out, “Find brother Kureto.”

“On it.” Goshi stated, already pushing himself up. Mito followed him quickly.

Before the two of them could quickly leave the room, Shinya quickly added, “And be discrete. Don’t mention Shouto.”

“Of course, Shinya-sama.” Mito said, giving a quick nod before both her and Goshi were walking out of the room.

Shinya looked back at Shouto. The boy was just staring at Guren’s picture. Tears glistening in his eyes. This boy really was Guren’s. He knew those violet eyes anywhere. The more that he looked at the boy’s face, the more he saw Guren. He looked just like him.

It left a major problem.

One, Guren was alive.

In a way, Shouto believed he was dead in childbirth. In all technicality, Guren did die that day. Tenri didn’t lie that Guren died. Just how.

Two, Guren was a vampire now.

This boy was picturing his mother with beautiful violet eyes with long eyelashes and human. How were they ever supposed to explain to a kid that their mother – Omega father in Guren’s case, was a vampire now. Especially considering the circumstances and what led Guren to becoming a vampire.

Shinya had no idea what to do here. He had to wait for Kureto. He couldn’t tell him that Guren was still out there. Not without consulting Kureto. He couldn’t give away that Guren was no longer human.

This had to be one of the most fucked up things he had ever seen.

A mother and a child both believing the other to be dead. Both living completely separate lives with the pain of believing a loved one was dead.  

He didn’t see this one coming.

He had no idea that Guren had a child. He didn’t even think about it. Guren gave him no indication to believe that he had conceived a child and gave birth. He couldn’t blame him for keeping it a secret. He had seen the absolute pain in his eyes. How Guren blamed himself for everything that happened. For what happened to Shouto.

This felt so… bittersweet.

Guren’s son was living with Guren’s rapist and murderer.

There had to be a reason Guren kept it a secret aside from blaming himself for what happened. For the pain of believing that his baby was killed. It was so sick. Twisted. It didn’t feel like it had anything to do with the events of Shouto’s birth. It felt like something else entirely.

Then it clicked.

He knew when Guren went missing, but he didn’t know when Shouto was born. Guren kept that detail out. Even without the pregnancy aspect. Shinya leaned back a bit. Looking back to Shouto. This boy was definitely a Hiragi.

The question was, was he Tenri’s or was he… Kureto’s.

What he did know was, he was not letting this boy go back to Tenri Hiragi.

Tenri stared down at the charred body that once belonged to one of his many Heads. Guren really did a number on him. Even with the burned remains, the signs of what he had done before were still there. Tenri could see them. He was almost pleased with what he had seen.

Such brutality.

Guren full of anger and hatred and it showed in one body.

Tenri hummed, walking around until he kneeled down. Picking up the singular crimson colored lotus flower that was laying on the ground.

A calling card.

Guren’s name by definition meant Crimson Lotus.

He was telling them silently with this one thing alone that he was back, and he was coming for them. Tenri smirked a bit, twirling the flower in his hand.

He had gotten the confirmation. Guren Ichinose was confirmed to be a vampire. That was the only way he survived what happened to him. It also meant that Guren had tricked him that night. Tenri checked to see if he was breathing. He wasn’t. Guren tricked him.

Though, it would seem like luck was on Guren’s side that vampires just so happened to be in the area and took pity on him. Or they were using his hatred for their own gain. It was probably the latter. Guren had enough of it in him that he did something like this. All the time that Tenri knew Guren, he never would have done something like this.

He was being fueled by his own rage.

And it wouldn’t stop until Guren saw them all dead.

Unfortunately for Guren, that same rage was going to lead him right where he didn’t want to be.

By the time that Kureto got back into Shibuya, he could hear the stir that everything was. Word was quickly spreading about Guren’s reappearance. He could hear them talking. He ignored them in favor of just walking the streets. Keeping his head up and glaring at anyone who dared to look in his direction.

He ignored them all.

Changing his course as he started in the direction of his father’s home. He was going to do this now. He had to get Shouto out. He made a promise to Guren, and he was going to keep it. He couldn’t let the boy continue to stay there. He had seen just a brief glimpse of what the dynamic between Tenri and Shouto was. Remembering how Shouto was in pain.

It made his stomach churn. Anger flaring through him. He couldn’t let him stay there. He had to get him out. Even if it meant doing it now and risking everything.

Guren had listened to him. He had left. At least, Guren was safe. Now, he had to fulfil his end of the bargain. This was far from over. Guren wouldn’t rest until he had completed his path of revenge. He was still consumed with the thoughts of tearing the Heads of the Hiragi apart. Kureto was going to let him do it. Even if he wanted to go in and tear them to pieces himself.

He was going to leave it to Guren.

In the past, it wasn’t something that Guren would do.

They had pushed him past his breaking point.

Kureto should reasonably do it for him. Just because he knew Guren wouldn’t normally do it. Guren’s humanity was slowly slipping away. His fate was sealed by Kureto. There was nothing that he could do now. There was no known cure for the Vampire Virus. Especially after the final transformation. They never had a chance to experiment on those who hadn’t drank human blood. It never ended well.

The only fate that Kureto could save Guren from now was destroying himself in the process.

Kureto almost couldn’t care that Guren had been turned. It meant he was alive. Kureto didn’t know what he could do to help him now. Unless he figured out a cure. They figured out a cure to the apocalypse virus before the virus ever hit. Who was to say they couldn’t make a cure?

Would Guren even want it if that was the case?

Guren only became a vampire because he had no choice at all.

Tenri had killed him.

He would have been good as dead if he hadn’t been found.

The most Kureto could do in that moment was get Shouto and put Guren’s baby back in his arms. Even if his baby wasn’t a baby anymore. But a small child.

Kureto miserably failed.

Guren had been right under their nose. Even in the same room as them at one point and he still failed to do anything. Was it his father’s doing to why they never were able to use that enchantment? Why it had failed? It was the only thing that made sense to him.

He kept replaying that moment with Guren in his mind. Back in that abandoned building. He never meant to have sex with Guren, but it’s just how it played out. He supposed after five years of not seeing him, the lust and desire for him only fueled enough that he couldn’t contain it. Guren had been so willing. Receptive to him.

Though, there was something that shocked him.

Guren’s body.

Well, what it did.

It still reacted. Produced slick that Omegas were known for. Their natural lubricant. Guren’s face had even flushed over. Showing the passion and pleasure right on his face. The moans that came from him, like he was withering in it.

For as long as Kureto could remember, vampires shouldn’t be able to feel sexual desire, but Guren had been so receptive to him. Kureto could even smell it coming from him. Was it remnants of humanity? Because Guren had just completed his change into a completed vampire? That he could still feel it?

Vampires shouldn’t be able to produce anything from their bodies. It’s what surprised him. Unless they were wrong. Guren didn’t seem to know the answer either.

Maybe there were more to vampires that they didn’t know. Things that vampires have been concealing for longer than they knew. It would make sense. Vampires were driven by bloodlust. It was easy to overlook other things about them. They tended to lack emotions, but Kureto believed it was because their sole source of food became humans. One would have to lack human emotions and a moral compass to be able to do so.

Well, apparently with the exception of Guren.

He still had his human emotions.

And they were strong.

Their encounter gave him answers to some things but left him with far more questions. Questions that he wanted to get the answers to.

As he made his way down the path, he stopped as he caught the shout of, “Lieutenant General Kureto!” He turned his head, noticing Mito and Goshi. It had been Goshi who called out to him. He stopped, turning to completely face them as they got up to him. “You got a minute?”

“Not necessarily.” Kureto stated. He needed to get to Shouto. He didn’t have time to waste.

There was something about the look on their faces. Pleading but also determined. “Can you come with us for a moment?” Mito questioned. “It’s urgent.”

As he looked at their faces, he could see that they were silently pleading with him to not ask questions. He hummed, nodding as he looked over his shoulder.

He didn’t even question it before he was falling in step with the two and heading off in the direction that they had came from.

Guren Ichinose.

That was his mother’s name. Shouto had almost started crying right then and there looking at the photo Shinya had handed to him. He had his mother’s name.

Shinya was just looking at him. Almost like he was in disbelief. So, Shinya was his mother’s friend. Best friend. That’s what he said. Shouto swallowed the lump in his throat, balling his fists as he whispered, “Can you… can you tell me about Momma?”

Shinya’s shock quickly turned to a smile as he nodded. Shouto was ignoring the others around them. Shinya had answers for him. That’s what mattered. He still wanted to see Kureto again. He still wanted to speak with him, but if Shinya had answers, he’d take them.

“What do you want to know?” Shinya questioned.

“Anything.” Shouto said, leaning forward a bit as hope filled him. “I’ll never get to know him.” For just a brief second, he watched something flash in Shinya’s face. Shouto choked for a second, almost begging as he whispered, “Please.”

Before he knew it, the two of them were talking.

About anything and everything.

Shouto would ask questions, and Shinya would answer them happily.

Even though he couldn’t meet Guren, this felt nice. Shinya was telling him stories about Guren. Things that he did. He was a swordsman, and a good one at that from what Shinya said. Strong. Shouto could feel the admiration going through him.

It only made him wish he could have met him.

Shouto felt the tears come to his eyes as he wiped at his face. “What’s wrong, kiddo?” Shinya questioned.

Shouto sniffled, trying to keep that strong feeling. If Guren could stay strong even in dark moments, he could too. “I just… I wish I knew him.”

“Oh, Shouto.” Shinya whispered, reaching out and gently placing a hand on his arm. “One thing I know is, your Momma loved you.”

Shouto nodded, wiping at his tears as he straightened his back. “You and Momma were friends?”

“Really good friends.” Shinya stated, giving him a bright smile. “Guren was one of the most important people in my life. Still is.”

For just a moment, Shouto wondered. If Shinya knew who Guren was, maybe he knew who his father was. They were best friends. He felt like Shinya would know that answer then. It was something he wanted to ask Kureto when he saw him. He knew Tenri wasn’t his father. Tenri was so mad whenever Shouto learned the truth. It had been in a fit of anger when Shouto kept asking questions. Why he had to call him Dad in front of other people. He had admitted to it.

Tenri told him he was biologically related to Kureto, Seishiro, and Shinoa. Even though he had never met them. That he was a Hiragi, and he had to act like one. That he had to learn. It was the only hint that he had.

“Shinya?” Shouto whispered.

“What is it, Shouto?” Shinya questioned, keeping that gentle smile on his face.

“If you were Momma’s best friend…” Shouto murmured, sniffling as he curled his hands around the photo that he had of Guren. He didn’t think he’d ever be able to stop using his name now. He had to make sure Tenri never found out that he knew. Tenri would be so mad. “Do you know…”

“Do I know what?” The silver-haired Alpha urged, continuing to give him a smile. When Shouto didn’t answer, Shinya moved, kneeling down in front of him. “It’s okay, Shouto. Anything you ask me, is safe with me.”

Shouto nodded as he finally said, “Do you know who my Dad is?”

Shinya froze in front of him. His eyes going wide as his mouth fell open slightly. For just a second, he could hear him whisper, “Your Dad?”

Shouto nodded. “Tenri… isn’t my Dad.” He gritted his teeth as the tears came back. It was almost like he started, and he couldn’t stop. “He told me… I have to call him that, but I’m not his son. He won’t tell me anything. I just want to know. Is my Dad dead too?”

“Oh,” Shinya whispered, reaching out and pulling him to him, “No, Shouto. It’s not that.” It was almost like the man didn’t know what to say to him.

“If you know… please tell me, Shinya.” Shouto whispered, “I was going to ask Kureto. Kureto…” He remembered the look on his face. Like he recognized him somehow.

Shinya pulled back, giving him an even brighter smile as he whispered, “If Tenri Hiragi isn’t your father… your father would be… Kureto Hiragi.”

Shouto felt like everything stopped around him.

Kureto?

Kureto Hiragi was his… father?

“Kureto?” Shouto whispered.

Shinya smiled and nodded. “Guren and Kureto were seeing each other before…” For a second, Shouto saw something dark in Shinya’s eyes. “Kureto would be your father.”

Shouto felt a happiness go through him. Kureto had been so nice. But it made the question come to mind. He had said it before he had a chance to actually think about it, “Did he know about me?”

Shinya shook his head, keeping that gentle smile, “No, Shouto. No one knew. I think… Tenri made sure of that.”

Shouto looked down to the photo he had of Guren. He remembered the others. Guren was hurt in them. Tenri was mean. Really mean. It made him freeze as it came to mind. “Did… did Tenri hurt Momma?” He had seen it. Even if it was just pictures. Why would Tenri have those if he didn’t do it? “I saw… he was hurt in the others.”

“Shouto, I don’t think I’m the person to answer that. You’re too young to understand what happened.” Shinya stated.

Shouto choked for a second, looking right back at Shinya. “I just want the truth.” He whispered, “He won’t tell me. Please… I need to know what happened to Momma. Did I… did I kill my Momma like he said I did?” He watched the color drain from Shinya’s face. He heard the soft gasps behind him of the two women that were still sitting with him. Shouto choked for a second, crying a bit harder as he remembered Tenri’s words.

“You’re the reason your mother is dead, Shouto. You killed your mother.”

“He said… he said I killed Momma.” Shouto cried, “Please…”

Shinya seemed to snap out of it, quickly shaking his head as his hands curled around Shouto’s. Reassuring and gentle but firm. “You did not kill your mother, Shouto. You didn’t do anything like that. You understand me.” Shinya stated. Shouto felt the air catch in his throat as he quickly nodded. “Yes, Tenri hurt your Momma. Everything that happened to Guren was his fault. None of it is your fault. You didn’t do anything.”

He could feel the way that Shinya’s hands were shaking. He could even smell the spike of anger. Shouto had reached out, curling his arms around the silver-haired Alpha’s shoulders without another thought. He had never heard that he wasn’t at fault before. For so long, he blamed himself for his mother not being here. He just wanted to know him. Know his name. Now he knew. He knew who his parents were.

“Momma… Momma died giving birth to me. I killed my Momma.” Shouto cried.

“No, you didn’t.” Shinya whispered, running a hand over his back. “You didn’t do anything wrong. It’s not your fault.” It only made Shouto cry harder. “I need you to listen to me, okay?”

He pulled back. Wiping away at his tears as he whispered, “But…”

Shinya had smiled again, “Your Momma didn’t know he was pregnant.” Shinya murmured, “I’m going to tell you what really happened the best I can.”

“Please.” Shouto whispered back.

Shinya exhaled sharply. Behind him, Shouto could hear, “Is this really a good idea?” It was one of the women, but he wasn’t sure which one.

Shouto ignored them in favor of looking at Shinya. “I can take it.”

Shinya exhaled sharply, giving him a soft look, “Your parents… were together in secret. No one could know about them. There is a long history between the Hiragi family and the Ichinose clan. Tenri Hiragi somehow found out.” Shinya explained, “So, he took your mother away.”

“Took him away?” Shouto questioned.

Shinya nodded, “He did things to him. Really bad things. He kept him prisoner.” The Alpha stopped for a second, sighing as Shouto noticed that same dark look as before. “Your Momma fought like hell to protect you, Shouto. You didn’t do a thing.” Shinya looked back to him again, “Tenri told him things. Made him believe things, but that doesn’t mean a thing right now.”

“You know what happened?” Shouto questioned.

Shinya nodded. “I do.” He confirmed, “When your Momma gave birth to you… he was alive. He didn’t die giving birth to you.”

Shouto froze as his eyes widened. “What?” He whispered.

Shinya nodded. “You didn’t do anything to your Momma.” Shinya whispered, “Everything he did… he was trying to protect you. He didn’t want Tenri to have you.”

“What happened?” Shouto questioned further.

“Shinya-sama—” It waws the other woman.

“You are so young, Shouto,” Shinya said, “But you have a right to the truth.” He stopped, reaching out for Shouto’s hands again, “After you were born, he made Guren believe you were dead, and he took him away. Tenri tried to kill your mother and left him for dead.”

“Tried?” Shouto whispered.

Shinya nodded, “Tenri is the one at fault. He did this. You didn’t do a thing. I need you to understand that, Shouto.”

“I didn’t kill Momma.” Shouto whispered.

“No.” Shinya said back, “You didn’t kill Guren. There’s a lot more to this, but right now, I want to wait for Kureto to get here.” Shinya reached out, gently carding at his hair as he added, “I want Kureto to be here for all of this. There is something you need to know, but I want you to hear it from him.”

Shouto just nodded, sniffling a bit more as he felt a smile come to his face.

“Okay.” He whispered.

“Why don’t we go get something to munch on?” Shinya questioned, standing up and holding his hand out.

Shouto eyed it for a second before he was reaching out and slipping off of the couch. Following after Shinya.

Shinya was Guren’s friend. He could trust him. He was being honest with him.

As they walked out of the room, the thought came to his mind.

The names of his parents.

Guren Ichinose was his mother.

Kureto Hiragi was his father.

He knew who his parents were now.

All thanks to Shinya.

Guren wasn’t actually sure how far away from Shibuya he had gotten before he stopped. Stopping on the top of one of the buildings as he looked over his shoulder. He could trust Kureto with this. Kureto could do this. He just had to trust him. He trusted Kureto this long.

Still, there was a longing.

It made his stomach twist a bit.

That had been a chance for him to get into Shibuya.

Though, Kureto was right. The Imperial Demon Army and the Heads of the Hiragi family would be on guard now that he had taken action in Shinjuku. Kureto was still trying to protect him. Even after all this time. Even after…

Guren closed his eyes for a second.

It felt like momentarily, he was numbed to the rage that he felt.

He honestly didn’t know what to feel at this point. Everything was conflicting. Rage that wanted to consume him. Desires for wanting to see Shouto and actually have proof that his son was alive. His son. If this was true, he had a son.

It was almost overwhelming.

He let it replay in his mind. Kureto’s hands on him. The feel of his body against his. How it made him feel. It made him feel something that wasn’t just the raging inferno of his wrath and anger. Kureto’s hands were gentle to him. Soft and reassuring even if they had been heated. Fast and quick movements of desperation of wanting to touch the other. Craving the feel of their bodies pressed together. Flush against one another of the heat of a human body and the coldness of a vampire’s skin.

Even now, he could still feel it ghosting on his skin.

Kureto’s lips against his. Or the ones that he pressed into the naked, exposed parts of him. Almost like he had been worshipping him. Fingers sprawled out over his hips and stomach. Touches that left him desiring more.

It had a been a long time since Guren felt a wanted touch.

One that made him desire for more.

His human life had died, but he found that he couldn’t let go of the past.

He didn’t want to let go.

That meant letting go of Kureto. His friends. Shinya. His baby.

Nothing was ever going to be the same.

Guren opened his eyes. Feeling the wind brushing over his face and into his hair. Blowing his bangs into his eyes as he looked down from where he was perched. His senses were far superior to what they were when he was human.

He stopped as he noticed movement.

His eyes widened a bit as he felt the newly forming rage going through him the second, he realized who it was.

Walking alone in the street was one of the Heads. Just walking. Like he was patrolling the area. Guren tilted his head slightly, kneeling down as he kept his eyes on him. Almost perfect for the picking. He recognized him in instant.

Guren let his eyes flutter shut for a moment, thinking back to that moment.

Five Years Ago

Guren’s body was screaming at him. The pain surging through his body. Abused and aching. He had fresh bite marks in his skin. The one that hurt the worst was on his thigh. Still, he refused to scream. Even as hands curled around his limbs. Specifically, his wrists to force them against the hard floor. His head was being jerked back by his hair in a tight grip. Rough and almost pulling the strands out by the root.

Still, Guren refused to give them the satisfaction of getting any sound out of him. He didn’t know how long they had been at this. He was bleeding. He could feel it. He was sure that his entrance was torn at this point. He would be more surprised if it wasn’t. His thighs were covered in fluids just as much as the rest of his body was.

He could barely breath as the one above him thrusted into his body. His body jerked against the floor. The concrete bit into his exposed skin as he glared up at the ceiling. He could hear their laughs. Echoing in his ears. He had the vivid image of personally ripping out their vocal chords come to mind, but it quickly went away whenever there was another harsh thrust into his body before the Alpha was pulling out of him and coming right on his thigh. His loud moan making the nausea hit worse for Guren.

He only could breathe for a moment whenever the Alpha did pull away from him completely. He knew it wouldn’t be much longer before someone else walked over. His wrists were released, but he didn’t move. He was exhausted. He was battered, bruised, bloody, and covered in more fluids than he would care to admit.

Someone did walk over. Kneeling down by his head. Just smirking at him as he reached out, grazing his gloved hand across Guren’s face. The Omega turned his head away from it. Glaring at the Alpha. His green eyes were burning right through him. “Look at you.” The Alpha purred at him, “Used up like a common whore.” Guren’s glare only sharpened. The Alpha’s hand moved from his face, grabbing at his hair. Guren barely grimaced as he was jerked up. Rolling over to his knees.

The movement made Guren’s body scream at him. Stinging harshly as it aggravated the injuries that littered his body. He was back to his feet, jerked right into the Alpha’s chest as he heaved. Breathing sharply through his nose as the Alpha’s arm looped around him. Gloved fingers trailing over his battered body before making their way right to his severely abused entrance. Guren bit down on his inner cheek as the fingers slipped into his body.

“Even after all of that,” The Alpha murmured, almost admiring him for a moment. “You’re still completely tight. The perfect little slut for the taking.” Guren gathered up what saliva that he could in his mouth, spitting it right into the Alpha’s face. It didn’t faze the man. Instead, he just reached up, wiping it away before grabbing at Guren’s jaw. The Omega was panting. Exhausted, in pain, but he wasn’t going down that easily. “The perfect little whore.” It was egging him on. Guren knew it. The same hand that had been on his jaw moved, jerking his head back as the Alpha nipped at his ear.

Guren was marched backwards. It hurt, but it was bearable now. The fingers left his body as he found himself getting pressed back into the wall. It was away from the others, but he could still feel their eyes on him. Burning into him as he was turned, and he was pressed right into the wall. One arm was grabbed, Jerked backwards as he used the other to brace himself.

“I don’t think you know how long I’ve wanted to tear you apart.” The Alpha murmured, “Once a whore, always a whore, huh?”

Guren really wanted to say something back. He almost had if it wasn’t for feeling the Alpha’s cock pressing at his entrance and the sharp thrust into his body that he had to bite back to the sudden pained noise. The Alpha was relentless as he set his pace. Harsh and brutal. Guren couldn’t breathe at all with each one.

His shoulder was screaming at him as the Alpha jerked his arm back. Curling another around his front before settling a hand on his jaw. His fingers ghosting over Guren’s mouth.

“Just keep being the perfect little whore you are, and I won’t hurt you.” The Alpha murmured into his ear. “You can take me so deep. Such a fine body that you have.”

He just closed his eyes. Letting the Alpha have his way with him. It would be over soon. He just had to endure it.

Guren’s eyes fluttered back open as he could hear the ringing in his ears. Focusing back on the Alpha that was walking in the street. It was almost like a predator stalking its prey.

He felt that same rage coming back to him.

It was almost like he couldn’t control himself as he stood up, jumping from where he was. He dropped down to the ground, standing back up as the Alpha noticed him. The Alpha didn’t look shaken to see him. Instead, he wore that same smirk that he had been wearing that day.

“I’ve heard that you were still alive.” The Alpha said to him, turning to face him. “The perfect little whore has come back.”

“You might not want to say that shit to me.” Guren said, tilting his head as he watched him. He laughed for a second, tilting his head, “I think you know why I’m here.”

“To kill me.” The Alpha replied, “Right?”

Guren hummed. He needed this Alpha to let his guard down. He could see his hand on his Cursed Gear. Guren darted his tongue out, licking across his lips. He could hear his heartbeat. It hadn’t changed. He wanted to hear this man scream. Beg for his life. The Alpha didn’t even flinch as Guren started to walk closer to him. Guren was almost in a trance as he did so. The rage was fueling inside of him, but he didn’t let it show on his face as he stared at the man’s green eyes.

He reached up, sliding his gloved fingers over the man’s cheek. Guren tilted his head a bit, taking another step closer as he noticed the Alpha dropped his hand from his weapon. Guren turned his gaze to meet the Alpha’s, “Out of all of them…” It disgusted him to say this, “You were different.”

The Alpha smirked at him. Guren felt the disgust pooling him as he felt the Alpha’s hand move over his back, trailing right down until it landed on his ass. “Even with the eyes of a vampire, you still look stunning.” He wanted to rip the man’s hand clean from his body and then burn his own clothes after.

Guren tilted his head a bit, fluttering his eyelashes a bit, “I haven’t stopped thinking about that night.” Guren purred, “Seems like my lucky day that I ran into you.” With his free hand, he grabbed the Alpha’s hand and the one his face moved his neck as he jerked them to the ground. Slamming the Alpha into the concrete as Guren straddled over him. A smirk coming to his face. “Just keep being the perfect little whore you are, and I won’t hurt you.”

The Alpha chuckled at him despite the blood that was now coming out of his mouth. Guren paused for a moment, leaning back slightly. “You dropped your guard, Guren.”

Guren’s eyes widened just as he felt something jab into his neck and suddenly everything went dark.

Chapter Text

The Alpha smirked as he stood up, moving to lay the now unconscious Omega onto the ground. Guren hit the ground on his side. One hand in front of his face and eyes closed. One would have questioned if he was alive or dead in that moment if it wasn’t for the fact that he knew Guren was a vampire now.

Those scarlet red eyes and his fangs were definitely the biggest indicators that he was in fact no longer human.

“Wow, Nanami.” The Alpha looked over his shoulder, over to one of the other heads. Hideshi walked up to look, looking down at Guren in surprise. “That should have been a lot harder.”

Nanami chuckled, crossing his arms over his chest. “All it took was taking into consideration of his actions in Shinjuku.” He stated.

“That was a huge gamble.” Hideshi replied.

“Sure.” Nanami shrugged, “But with a simple educated guess… you’d know he never would have killed me in an instant.” He smirked a bit, kneeling down by the Omega as he reached into his pocket for a series of spell tags and cuffs. He moved Guren’s hand first, slipping the first spell tag over his mouth before rolling the unconscious Omega onto his stomach. He kneeled over his back, pulling Guren’s hands behind his back. Namani slipped the gloves off of his hands. Taking a look at his nails. Long. Sharp. Many vampires had very sharp nails. They could kill with them. In reality, Guren could have killed him in an instant. He grabbed the Anti-Vampiric Enchanted cuffs, clasping them over each wrist tightly to the point he was sure they were digging into his wrists. “In Shinjuku, he made Kento suffer. He played the long game and stretched it out for maximum pain.”

“So, you betted on him doing the same.” Hideshi replied, kneeling down by Guren’s face as he reached out and swiped some of his hair out of his face.

“And I was right.” Nanami shot back, giving a smirk as he did so. “General Hiragi is going to be happy, and for right now, we’re all in the clear.”

He had felt Guren’s murderous intent, but he had noticed the seductiveness he was letting off. If Nanami hadn’t known who Guren was or his true intentions, he could have fallen for it. It seemed like the Omega was willing to do anything but any means necessary to make sure that he got what he wanted.

With the new spell tags wrapped around each wrist, he moved until he was too his ankles. Adding a one to each ankle. It wasn’t a lot, but it should leave him weakened by the time that the drug ran through his system. Though, by that point, they’d have Guren back in Shibuya and right in front of General Hiragi.

His neck and wrist hurt in the places Guren had grabbed him at. He was sure that if he looked, there might actually be bruises on his skin. Guren was repeating the words they told him. Nanami stood up, pulling Guren up along with him. The Omega’s head lulled back. Eyes fluttering slightly to indicate that he was in fact just unconscious. He didn’t breathe like a human anymore. It was really the only sign at this point. He wrapped an arm around his back just to make sure that he was staying standing.

“Our biggest issue isn’t actually going to be Guren.” Nanami stated.

“It’ll be Lieutenant General Kureto and Major General Shinya.” Hideshi replied.

“One is the lover… the other the best friend.” Nanami purred, “They’ll do anything for him. Especially after what the scouting team saw in Shinjuku. We’ll have to make sure to get him into Shibuya undetected.” He took a moment to start digging into Guren’s pockets. He started with the back pockets before moving onto the front ones before he found what he was looking for. Sure enough, Guren had spell tags to get into Shibuya undetected. “He was fully prepared to come kill us all.”

“Why’d he turn around?” Hideshi questioned, looking around for a moment. “He’s not actually that far out from Shibuya.”

“It was the smartest choice he’s made today.” Nanami chuckled, slipping that spell tag into his pocket as he moved and got Guren thrown over his shoulder. “One vampire in a city full of trained soldiers. Guren should have known that was a stupid idea. He’s fueled solely by his desire to tear us apart. Even at the cost of his own safety.”

Once he was sure that Guren was secured on his shoulder, he turned and started back in the direction that their transport was hidden. They had to take the initiative in getting this done as quickly and swiftly as possible. They lucked out that Guren didn’t have his little vampire buddies with him. In Shinjuku, it seemed like he was relatively close with the Progenitors. Guren, himself, seemed to be nobility in their ranks now.

How ironic.

Hideshi popped open the back of the transport. Two of the other Heads – Kousei and Akito were inside. Neither of them were willing to get out of the truck.

Scared.

Nanami moved, pulling Guren off of his shoulder and settling him into the back of the truck. Laying on his side, head hitting the floor of the truck.

“How long do you think he’ll be unconscious for?” Hideshi questioned as he started shuffling things around, hopping in to work at getting Guren secured. Grabbing the chains that were in the back of the truck to clasp around the cuffs that Nanami put on him. He knelt down, clasping them in place and jerking them a bit to make sure they were secured before checking on the spell tags that were meant to make sure that Guren couldn’t break the chance in the off chance he came too while still in the truck.

“Hours.” Nanami replied. “That drug is strong enough to knock out an entire Army. Plus, the Anti-Vampire Enchantment laced into it, he’s going to be out for a while.”

He reached over, grabbing the shackles for Guren’s ankles and getting them into place, making sure the chain was good before moving onto his neck and getting the collared shackle in place there. Effectively, Guren couldn’t move even if he wanted to. At most, he could maybe move an inch or two, but otherwise, they were going to be able to safely transport him.

“Is he secured?” Kousei questioned.

Nanami snorted, looking up in their direction to see the fear on their faces. “What? Are you scared?”

“You heard what he did to Kento.” Kousei replied.

Nanami chuckled, shaking his head, “And that is no one’s fault but our own.” He stated, “No one took into consideration that he might have survived, and he came back with a vengeance.” Nanami tilted his head, smirking a bit more, “You did rape him too. He’s out for all of us. Now, our threat has been neutralized. Chill out.” He laughed for a second, looking back to Guren, “It doesn’t matter what happens. He’d kill you anyways.” He stepped back, closing the hatch before walking around and getting into the transport before they were taking off.

Goshi and Mito had taken him to Shinya’s house. None of them had spoken on the walk there, but it did leave the question in Kureto’s mind. Why? They should know that Kureto had a job to do. They had heard him say that he was going to get Shouto. So, why bring him here instead?

As they stepped inside, Kureto finally spoke up, “What’s so urgent? I have other matters to attend too.”

It was almost as if on cue that Shinya came around the corner. Shinya looked relieved to see him as he relaxed the second that his gaze fell on Kureto. “Brother Kureto.” Shinya stated, “We have Shouto.”

Kureto stopped, eyes going wide for a second. “How?” How did they have Shouto? He was expecting to have to break him out of Tenri’s home. He knew the boy was locked away and being kept there. Maybe only coming out of the home a few times, but only with Tenri so he couldn’t run off.

“He got out somehow.” Shinya stated, “We ran into him.”

Kureto felt his chest tighten as he went to walk forward with a quick, “Where is he?”

He only stopped as he felt Shinya’s arm wrap around his bicep. He turned his gaze to look over to his adoptive brother. Noticing the look that Shinya had. It was dark. His hand was trembling slightly in anger. The silver-haired Alpha exhaled sharply, “He’s eating right now.” Shinya said, “I have Sayuri and Shigure with him.”

“I need to see him.” Kureto said immediately.

Shinya nodded, motioning his head, “We need to talk.” He eyed Shinya for a second. Shinya would always get this very specific tone of voice when he needed someone to hear him out. Kureto relented as the younger Alpha dropped his hand.

Kureto followed Shinya into his living room area, taking a seat down as Shinya also sat down. The silver-haired Alpha leaned forward as Kureto said, “Well, get to talking, brother Shinya.”

“First things first…” Shinya whispered, turning his blue eyes to him. “He is definitely Guren’s.”

So, he was right.

“And you’re sure of it?” Kureto questioned.

“Yeah, I am.” The younger Alpha muttered, “He looks… He looks just like him.” Kureto frowned for a second, and Shinya had picked up on it. Shinya laughed softly, shaking his head as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a small box before handing it to Kureto. “He said… He knew who his mother was because they had the same eyes.” Kureto’s frown deepened before he took the box and opened it. Colored Contacts. He pulled one out, lifting it up towards the light to see the color of the contact was an amber color. The same color he had seen Shouto’s eyes that day. “They have the same violet eyes, brother Kureto. He looks like a little Guren.”

“And he was named Shouto.” Kureto whispered, placing the contact back into the case before clicking it shut. He placed it down onto the table, running a hand over his face. “He told me… Momma named me that.” He shook his head. Guren was so adamant that he never said that to Tenri. How did Tenri know? “How did Father know?”

“My guess,” Shinya started, turning his attention back to Kureto, “Guren told me that he had been drugged. That Father continually gave him a series of drugs that would give him a euphoric feeling, but he wouldn’t remember what actually happened. It probably had mind-altering properties but knowing father… he could have put a truth serum into the drug to get Guren to talk without him even knowing.”

Kureto made a noise for a second. That made sense. “So, Guren told him.” He stopped, balling his fist as he gritted his teeth. “And Father only did it because he actually believed Guren was dead and never would have been able to make the connection.”

“Father went to great lengths to hide the fact that Shouto was Guren’s.” Shinya replied, “Locking him away… forcing him to wear eye contacts to hide Guren’s eyes.”

“Explain to me what happened, brother Shinya.” Kureto stated.

So, Shinya did. Explaining how Shouto reached out to Shinya when they ran into him. Looking for Kureto. That also made sense to him. They had met before. Shouto would have known to come looking for him if he wanted something. Shinya went in further on the conversation that he had with Shouto. What they talked about.

Then, Shinya stopped, and that same dark look came back to his face. He could see the snarl that came to Shinya’s face as he balled his fists. “That bastard told Shouto that he killed Guren. That he was responsible for Guren’s death.”

Kureto exhaled sharply, shaking his head. “That would be crushing to any kid.”

“That kid just wanted to know where he came from.” Shinya whispered.

Kureto stopped, frowning for a second as he realized that Shinya was holding back. “What else is there?”

Shinya laughed softly, shaking his head, “Brother Kureto…” Shinya turned to look at him a bit more, “He’s yours.”

Kureto’s eyes widened.

“Kureto… Shouto might be yours.”

He leaned back a bit. His conversation with Guren replayed in his mind. Guren’s voice rang in his mind as he could hear him speaking. How hurt he sounded. How nervous he was. It was like Guren was terrified of the thought that there might be a chance that his baby was actually Tenri’s. They were playing under the original assumption that it was the case. Kureto wouldn’t have cared.

“June 3^rd.” Kureto murmured.

“What?” Shinya questioned back quickly.

“The day Shouto was born.” The Lieutenant General stated, turning his gaze back to Shinya, “And the day that Guren died.” He turned a bit towards Shinya. His heart felt like it was being squeezed. Shouto really was his? “How do you know that he’s mine?”

“Shouto told me.” Shinya stated, “Well, actually, he asked me who his father was. He said that bastard told him that he wasn’t his son. Shouto asked me if I knew who his father was because I was friends with Guren and I would know.” Shinya laughed, almost uncomfortably as he added in, “No one wants to accuse Guren of sleeping around. He’s not that type of guy, and I sure as hell don’t see that ever being an option. Not with the way he spoke about you. He’s head over heels for you.”

Kureto laughed under his breath, shaking his head.

It was true, wasn’t it?

Shouto was his.

That meant Guren had no actual idea. He was playing on the thought that either Shouto was full term and was Kureto’s or he was born early, and he was Tenri’s.

At least, something good was coming from this sick and twisted situation.

Guren was going to be relieved.

Kureto could get him the proof if he really needed it. They had Shouto. They had Kureto. All they would have to do was test their DNA against each other, and it would show if Kureto was either his half-brother or if he was his father.

Kureto was inclined to believe Shinya when he said the kid asked him that. Even Shinya seemed so sure of it.

“I would be the only other possibility.” Kureto said. “Guren told me as much.” Shinya looked at him in surprise for a moment, before Kureto was shrugging, “Guren lied. He wasn’t heading back to Sanguinem. He was heading here.”

Shinya laughed softly for a second, “Of course, he was. He didn’t want us to know.”

“No.” Kureto chuckled, “I stopped him. He’s on his way back there, and then we’ll meet up with him again in Nagoya. He said he’d be with Crowley Eusford whenever he gets there.” Kureto turned his head, looking in the direction that he knew Shinya’s kitchen would be. “I told him I would bring Shouto to him. That I’d get Shouto out of this place and away from Father. Then… he could unleash whatever rage that he needs to.”

“That’s a good plan.” Shinya replied, “It keeps Shouto from being used as a bargaining chip.” Then, Kureto saw the knowing and accusing look that came to the silver-haired Alpha’s face. “Or you’re hoping that with Shouto back in his arms… he might abandon the idea of revenge all together. That he won’t put himself in harm’s way.”

Kureto laughed, shaking his head, “Guren’s desire for revenge is too strong. Nothing will stop him.”

Shinya chuckled under his breath, pushing himself up as he nudged his head, “Shouto has been asking for you pretty much since the second we ran into him.” Shinya stated, “Let’s not keep the kid waiting any longer.”

“Did you tell him?” Kureto questioned.

“I did.” Shinya confirmed. Kureto exhaled sharply, standing up himself as he dusted off his hands. He needed to lay eyes on Shouto. Confirm for himself that Shouto was in fact here. He had no reason to doubt Shinya. It was just a feeling. “Oh, brother Kureto,” Kureto turned his head to look at Shinya again. “I didn’t tell him about Guren yet. I wanted to wait for you to get here before that was even put into consideration.”

Kureto nodded, heading into the kitchen first.

Sayuri and Shigure were sitting at the table, speaking with Shouto. He was sitting at the table with some food in front of him. From what he could see, the boy was scarfing. It was like he was inhaling the food rather than actually eating. It made a bit of concern hit him for a moment. It felt almost comical to look at him and see that his cheeks were puffed out. Almost like what a chipmuck’s would do.

Goshi and Mito were also in the room now too. Staying quiet as they looked over to him. Shouto hadn’t noticed him yet. He was just looking at him.

Kureto took a step forward, and that finally alerted Shouto of his presence. He watched the boy’s eyes light up before a bright smile came to his face, “Kureto!” Shouto slipped out of the chair, rounding the table before stopping in front of him. Looking at him with almost admiration.

Kureto kneeled down, getting a better look at him. Black shaggy hair that fell into his face. Striking violet eyes. Long eyelashes just like Guren had. He just kept looking at him. He looked a lot like Guren. He had his hair. Could he say it was his hair, when Kureto also had black hair? Well, Guren’s had almost a blueish tint to it. His eyes. His nose. Even as he ate, he had that scowl that Guren would sometimes wear whenever he wasn’t completely pleased with something.

He could see a sadness in his eyes. Kureto couldn’t look away from them. So, that had been what he had seen. He had watched a contact slip, and why the boy kept scratching at his eyes. The contacts irritated his eyes.

Guren’s eyes.

He had Guren’s eyes.

He didn’t need anything else.

He didn’t need DNA proof. He didn’t need to know. He knew. This was Guren’s baby. Well, he wasn’t necessarily a baby anymore.

But still his baby.

“Hello, Shouto.” Kureto said, trying to keep his tone of voice as soft as possible. “I heard you were looking for me.”

Shouto nodded, giving a brighter smile, “Shinya answered some of what I wanted… but…” Then he stopped as he kept looking at him. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

Kureto blinked a few times, masking his expression as he sighed, “You look so much like your mother.”

He heard the air catch in Shouto’s throat as he saw the tears started to well up in his eyes. The boy sniffled, straightening his back. Almost like he was trying not to. “Shinya said… he said that you’d be my Dad. Tenri said I had a Dad but… it wasn’t him. So… is it true?” Well, that matched perfectly to what Shinya said.

Kureto smiled, “It would be.”

“You… you didn’t know about me?” Shouto questioned.

Kureto shook his head, “No, I didn’t.” Shouto looked down for a second. Staring at the floor. Shinya had told him how much he had told Shouto. The boy kept asking for more information. He reached out, placing his hand on Shouto’s shoulder. It coaxed the boy into looking up at him. “Your mother never got the chance to tell me.”

“Because he took Momma away.” Shouto said, his voice wavering as he spoke.

“Yeah.” Kureto muttered. “He found out that we were together, and he didn’t like that. So, he made sure we couldn’t be. If I had known…” He exhaled sharply, shaking his head, “I failed to protect your mother… and you.” Kureto placed a slight smile back on his face as he went on, “But I promise you that won’t happen again. You never have to go back to that man.” He needed to tell this boy that his mother was alive. Tenri made Shouto believe that he killed Guren. That he was why Guren wasn’t here anymore. If he was going to give Shouto back over to Guren, Shouto had to know. “I’m going to tell you something, Shouto.”

“What?” Shouto whispered.

“Shouto,” Kureto murmured, smiling a bit, “Your mother is alive.”

Shouto’s eyes widened as Kureto watched even more tears come to his eyes. “My Momma…”

“Is alive.” Kureto said again, “For your mother to survive… he had to change.”

“Change?” Shouto whispered, “So… Shinya was right? He didn’t die giving birth to me? I didn’t… I didn’t kill him?”

“No.” Kureto stated, moving his hands so he could grab Shouto’s in his. “What actually happened was my father, Tenri… Tenri killed him. He hurt him bad enough that he wasn’t going to survive. Left him hurt in the street to die.”

“But… he’s alive.” Shouto sounded like he was in disbelief.

Honestly, who wouldn’t.

“Do you know about vampires?” Kureto questioned.

Kureto was actually surprised to see Shouto nod. “He said I had to learn about them. Vampires are… scary.” It made Kureto’s gut twist. Technically, yes, they were. At least, the ones who were in bloodlust. Losing their minds. The ones who absolutely had no self-control. “Vampires, demons, monsters… he said they could kill me.”

“He’s not wrong.” Kureto whispered, “But you need to know that not all vampires are bad.”

“They aren’t all bad? Tenri said they kill people. That they drink human blood and kill them.” Shouto said.

“That is true.” Kureto stated, “They do have to drink human blood to survive. Essentially, humans are their food.”

“What does this have to do with Momma? Can I see him? I wanna see Momma.” Shouto quickly started to say.

Kureto quickly quieted him, going on with, “I’m getting there, Shouto. I’ll take you to him. I’ll take you to your mother, but you need to listen to me.” Shouto stopped, quickly nodding as he wiped away his tears again. Putting on a brave face. “When your mother was left to die, he was bleeding a lot. He lost a lot of blood. It was going to kill him. He was found by vampires.” He watched Shouto’s eyes widen as his mouth fell open. “He was given a choice. Either… drink the blood of a vampire and turn or he could die as a human.”

“He…” Shouto whispered.

Kureto nodded, “He agreed. He drank the blood of a vampire, and he became a vampire too.” The Alpha exhaled sharply, tightening his grip just a bit to bring Shouto’s attention completely back to him. “For four years, Guren has been alive and living in the underground vampire city called Sanguinem. During that time, he didn’t drink human blood at all. Actually, Guren… doesn’t like human blood.”

“He never drank human blood?” Shouto questioned in a whisper.

Kureto shook his head, “At least, until he had no choice.” Kureto said. “Do you know what happens to a vampire who gets too thirsty?”

“They become demons.” Shouto whispered. “They… they basically die, right?”

“Right.” Kureto whispered, “And that is what was going to happen to him. So, I had him drink my blood.”

“But he’s okay, right?” Now, that surprised him. Shouto, even in his shock, only seemed to care about the fact that Guren was alive.

“He is.” Kureto stated, giving him another smile. “And he’s waiting for you. I wouldn’t let him come here, and he wanted too. I’ll take you too him, okay? But understand that you will be around other vampires too.”

“Others?” Shouto questioned.

Kureto nodded again, “Since Guren became a vampire, he made friends with other vampires. Like Crowley Eusford and Ferid Bathory. They protected him and helped him.”

“Momma’s really alive?” Shouto said. Kureto barely heard him speak.

“Your mother is alive.” Kureto said again.

What he didn’t expect was Shouto to jerk forward, his small arms wrapping around his neck before the boy had broken down into a fit of cries. Crying loudly as his shoulders shook. Kureto didn’t really know what to do here. So, he raised his hand, placing it against Shouto’s back.

He had Shouto.

Shouto was safe.

Now, he just had to get him to Guren.

Tenri had a smirk on his face as the Heads started to return. Only four of them hadn’t, but when they walked in the door, his smirk only grew bigger. Nanami had Guren right over his shoulder. Tossing him down onto the floor right at Tenri’s feet.

The Omega was unconscious. Bound and essentially gagged.

“Excellent work.” Tenri stated.

“It was easier than I thought.” Nanami stated, “He hyper fixated on me.” The Alpha looked down to Guren, slipping his hands into his pockets. “He was so fixated on taunting me because he thought he had me pinned down that he never even considered what I was doing.”

“He got reckless.” Tenri drawled, eyeing Guren. “His need for revenge and his ruthlessness outweighs even regard for his own wellbeing and safety.”

“That was my best guess.” Nanami replied, “Though, it could have been a fluke too.”

Tenri shook his head, “Not at all.” He purred, standing up and kneeling down by Guren. He reached out, brushing the Omega’s hair from his face. It was mused and messy. Falling all over his forehead and into his eyes. “He has no care for himself. He doesn’t care if he lives or dies. Just if he gets his revenge.” Tenri hummed a bit more, tucking some of Guren’s hair behind his ear. “It’s only been a day since Shinjuku. He probably didn’t take into consideration that we already started preparing. Let alone acted.” He stood back up, looking out to the others, “You’re dismissed.”

Once they had all left, it left just him and the unconscious Omega. Tenri moved Guren to his back. At least, the best he could with his arms pinned behind his back. Tenri reached for the Omega’s belt. Unclasping it and pulling it away from his hips. Tenri took a moment to survey the weapon.

First-Class. It was a katana, very reminiscent of Guren’s Cursed Gear. On the hilt, he could see where a blade would be that Guren could call on for it to gain power. A lot of the First-Class vampire weapons would actually penetrate the hand. Make it harder to get the weapon out of their grip, but also give a continuous blood supply. Tenri placed the weapon off to the side, digging into Guren’s pockets to pull everything out.

He turned Guren enough to undo the cuffs, Dropping his arms to the floor. Tenri wasn’t concerned about Guren attacking him. It wouldn’t matter anyway. Guren’s strength would have been zapped by the drug he had provided to all the Heads. Plus, the spell tags around his wrists would be enough to greatly lower his strength.

Tenri pulled the band from his arm, slipping it down and tossing it with the rest of Guren’s belongings. Vampire technology. Specifically infused to allow the wearer to be able to go out into the sun. The sun wouldn’t necessarily kill them, but it would cause them physical pain and weaken them. It just made their lives easier to have them on. Especially in this ruined world.

Just in case if the others didn’t actually check him over, he made a quick check to make sure that Guren didn’t have any hidden weapons. He didn’t find anything. Tenri moved his hands, grazing his fingers over Guren’s torso and undoing the buttons of his jacket. Guren’s outfit made Tenri think of Guren’s Imperial Demon Army uniform. It looked a lot like it. Just white. And it lacked all the decals that Guren had.

He got the buttons undone, pushing the jacket to the side so it left his shirt revealed. A black button up shirt that was buttoned all the way to his neck. He reached down, untucking the shirt from the waist band of his pants, uncaring of how it actually landed. It left some of Guren’s stomach exposed from the way that it fell. Showing completely unmarred skin.

It would seem his transformation took care of even those.

His foolish son actually saved Guren.

Used himself to complete Guren’s transformation.

Guren had been really close to falling victim to becoming a demon.

And a powerful one he could be.

He had been told of what Guren was called. The Eighth Progenitor. He was ranked high in nobility with the vampires.

Vampires could take a great deal more pain than humans could. Most things didn’t hurt them. It’s why they needed the Anti-Vampire Enchantments and Cursed Gear. It was the only way that they could really do anything against them.

It made him wonder.

Guren screamed for him as a human.

Now, he was going to make sure that he screamed for him as a vampire.

The Alpha moved to the top buttons of Guren’s shirt. Undoing the top four and pushing the fabric aside. Exposing his neck and collarbones to him. Tenri reached into his pocket. Pulling out the small needle that he had there. He uncapped it, turning Guren’s head slightly to give him better access to his neck. He turned the needle, inserting it into Guren’s neck before hitting the plunger.

He made sure that all of it had gotten into Guren before pulling it out and tossing the needle to the side. Putting his attention back on Guren’s face. He could see the flutter behind the Omega’s eyelids. The way that his eyelashes kissed his cheeks. He looked peaceful. Completely oblivious to everything around him in his drugged induced unconsciousness.

Tenri smirked.

“Time for you to wake up, Guren.”

Chapter Text

Guren’s body felt heavy. He hadn’t felt this exhausted in a long time. His eyes were fluttering. Opening and closing slowly as he tried to look through the cloudiness of his eyes. Everything was blurry and out of focus. He couldn’t recognize anything. It was dark. Cold. His back was on the floor, and his body felt generally fatigued. He had felt great earlier that day.

He closed his eyes again. Making a slight noise as he felt tapping against his cheek. It made him jerk his head up, eyes cracking open again, but that same blurriness was there.

What the hell happened?

Where was he?

He could hardly move. His body felt so weak. Guren tilted his head, looking to the side as he blinked a few times. Trying to correct his vision into figuring out where the hell he was.

The Hiragi Head. He remembered that. He had seen him in the street. He had the Alpha pinned down. Then it’s just blank.

“You dropped your guard, Guren.”

That’s right.

Something got jabbed into his neck.

His head lulled a little bit as he felt some more awareness finally settling in as a hand moved to grab his jaw. His mouth was covered. It didn’t feel like cloth or tape. His hands were free. He could tell that much. His head was turned, and he could see someone above him. They were still blurry to him.

“You’re waking up.”

That voice.

He knew that voice.

He blinked again. Doing it a few more times as his vision started to correct itself and he felt the panic surge through him. Followed quickly by rage as he lurched forward.

Tenri Hiragi.

He snarled. The sound was muffled as Tenri just stared down at him. Tenri looked different than before. He had a mask over half of his face now and more metal. The hand grabbed his face a bit harder as he was shoved back to the floor.

“I never foresaw this coming, Guren.” Tenri stated. “You managed to trick me and survived.”

Guren kicked his legs. Realizing just how heavy they felt. He tried to do the same with his arms but wasn’t making much progress at all. Tenri was just looking at him. Looking amused as his fingers tapped at Guren’s cheek.

The Omega was forced back down as Tenri loomed over him. Guren managed to turn his head just a bit as Tenri leaned in. He could feel the Alpha’s breath on his cheek. It made him squeeze his eyes shut. How could he fall for that? He had been so fixated that he never took into consideration that the Hiragi Heads already started to come after him. Anticipating his actions. It seems that they just lucked out that Guren just so happened to be there.

He should have known better. He should have taken into consideration that they absolutely already had a plan in place if they ran into him. His own actions got him captured. Tenri had him again. This wasn’t a fluke. Tenri was pressed against his front. Keeping him pinned to the floor. They must have drugged him with something strong. Something that even a vampire with a strong Progenitor’s blood – even in the higher ranks like him – couldn’t really fight off. He wouldn’t be surprised if something else was slipped into him in the meantime. He had no idea how long he had been unconscious for.

Guren knew better. He knew not to underestimate the Hiragi family. He just couldn’t look past it. He had been so fixated on getting revenge that it clouded his judgement. How could he be so reckless?

“You’re right back where you belong, Guren.” Tenri mused into his ear. Guren was trying to lash out at him. He just couldn’t get his body to cooperate with him. “It’s pointless to try and fight back against me right now, Guren. The drugs in your system are still well within their time frame.”

No one was going to realize he had been captured. Crowley and Ferid both believed and saw him head for Shibuya. They were even there with him at first. Kureto believed he was heading back to Sanguinem and then to Nagoya. Neither side was going to realize that something was wrong.

Guren had buried himself right into a hole with his decision to come to Shibuya.

This was bad. Really bad.

It was almost like he was paralyzed in a way. He could move. At least, slightly. It was just limply. Almost as if he were under the influence.

Tenri was making noises at him. Clicking his tongue as he leaned up just a bit. His fingers ghosting over Guren’s face as the Omega started to take a look around. If his heart could beat, it would have stopped. It was that room. The one in Tenri’s basement. Where all the Hiragi Heads raped him.

Tenri’s fingers ghosted down his neck and towards his shirt. It took Guren a moment to realize that his jacket and belt were gone. His shirt was pulled out and settled against his stomach. Unbuttoned towards the top. Guren mustered up the best glare that he could to fixate on the Alpha as Tenri started to slowly undo the buttons of his shirt. Everything was much clearer now. He had clarity as everything started to dawn on him.

He was royally screwed now.

How the hell was he going to get out of this one?

He had three days at most before his thirst would take over and he wouldn’t be able to control it. Anything after that would be fighting to keep his own mind from tearing itself apart. If he got too thirsty, he would end up turning into a demon. That was the last thing that he wanted.

“I heard that you didn’t complete your transformation into a vampire until Shinjuku.” Tenri mused as he got all of the buttons undone. Slipping his shirt down as his hands started to trail over the now exposed torso. In a strange way, it was almost like Tenri was admiring his skin. Looking at him like he was looking for something. “My foolish son forced you to consume blood.” Guren’s eyes widened as Tenri’s gaze moved back to his face. “Even after all that time.” Guren made a noise, attempting to speak but it was muffled again. Tenri looked back to his stomach again. “You have no scars anymore. They’re all… gone.”

Guren turned his head again. He could smell the scent of Tenri’s blood. It was so revolting. It made his stomach churn in disgust. He squeezed his eyes shut. Attempting not to smell that disgusting aroma coming off of the Alpha. Tenri’s hands had sprawled over his stomach. Palms settled on his navel. He wanted this man’s hands off of him. He wanted to rip him apart.

If he could move. He would have done it already. Somehow, even though he felt nothing but rage towards this man. He was frozen and not just because of the drug. It was like there was something about Tenri that was paralyzing to him. He wanted this man’s head. He wanted to see his blood and rip him limb from limb.

Even as a vampire, he didn’t have the strength to do it.

Though, in his defense, he was drugged before he ever got to Tenri as it was.

It was not a fair fight between them to begin with.

“You killed one of my men, Guren.” Tenri stated, looking him right in the eye now whenever Guren opened his again. “You know what happens to anyone who dares to defy the Hiragi family. The lowly Ichinose whore came back for more.”

Guren let out a noise, squeezing his eyes shut again as he turned his head away. Tenri’s hands had started to move again. Moving lower as the button of his pants was jerked open. It made Guren recoil in disgust. That same violent twist returning. Though, Tenri didn’t actually jerk them down yet. Guren knew it was coming. He was back at Tenri’s mercy.

Tenri shuffled around a bit whenever he pulled slightly away from him before a needle was being shown to him. A pinkish-red liquid inside of it. What the hell is that?! Guren thought to himself since he couldn’t actually speak. Tenri didn’t tell him what it was before he winced at the prick of the needle entering into his neck. When Tenri hit the plunger, Guren screamed. It was muffled but it felt like even his own blood was turning into fire. Every part of him flared into pain as he flexed his fingers, curling them before scratching at the floor. He was able to move a little bit better now, but still not enough as he withered in almost unbearable pain.

It felt like it had last a long time before it finally felt like he could compose himself enough. Heaving as he tried to will the pain away. Even his excessive thirst didn’t feel like this, and he had suffered through four years of worsening pain because he couldn’t bring himself to drink human blood.

At least, until Kureto came back into his life.

Tenri was chuckling over him when he was finally able to get his bearings. Guren’s eyes fluttered. The exhaustion hitting him again. The fatigue was coming back. Tenri had reached up, pulling whatever it was off of his mouth. Now that it was gone, Guren could see what it was. A spell tag. It was one specifically meant for warding against vampires. He must have more on him somewhere. It was hard to tell now. It wasn’t something he was really looking for, but it made a lot of sense to why his fatigue was high, and body couldn’t move easily even with drugs in his system.

“I’m going to kill you.” Guren hissed out.

Tenri just laughed at him. “You really think you can kill me.” Guren glared sharper at him. Snarling a bit but it was cut off by Tenri jerking at his pants. Pulling them away from his body and tossing them off to the side. Leaving him bare as he looked away. “I’m actually pleased that you survived, Guren.”

Guren’s eyes widened a bit as Tenri’s hands returned to his stomach. Circles being pressed into his skin. “Fuck off.” Guren growled.

“You really don’t have the power to be saying anything to me.” Tenri mused, “You should conserve your strength rather than use it.” The Omega turned his head again whenever Tenri loomed over him. His face was right by his. “You despise me.”

“Of course, I fucking do.” Guren snapped back. Then it clicked for him. Tenri might not know that he knows about Shouto. If Shouto is actually his or not. Guren turned his gaze towards him, keeping the glare on his face as he refused to let his face change. “You killed my baby.”

Tenri laughed softly, reaching up and moving some of Guren’s hair from his face. The Omega recoiled the best he could from it, but he wasn’t able to get that far with the position that they were in. “Your maternal desire is strong, isn’t it, Guren? That transferred with you into your new vampire life.” Guren gritted his teeth. He had the temptation to turn his head and bite down on Tenri’s hand, but that would mean he would taste his blood. He did not want his blood in him too. “Let me guess… you can’t hurt a child.”

“Piss off.” Guren growled.

Tenri just kept laughing some more. “You had all the chances to complete your change before Shinjuku. Before Kureto.” The Alpha drawled, continuing what he was doing as he pressed himself down against Guren’s front again. Guren was able to slightly move his arm, but it didn’t make it that far as it practically fell limp again. “You know an incomplete vampire is not at full strength. They still have their human blood coursing in their veins. The virus hasn’t fully set in, even if they can’t be killed by human means anymore. You could have drank human blood and worked on your strength for four years but didn’t.” Tenri had a smug look on his face as he grabbed at Guren’s hair, pulling his head back. “You can’t live with the thought of having someone else inside of you anymore.”

“Fuck off!” Guren shouted, managing to kick his leg up but it was quickly pinned down again. He really was zapped of his strength. There was nothing that he could do about it until at least the drug wore off.

Tenri practically purred at him, his fist tightening in his hair as he pulled back a bit to survey his face. “How haunted are you?”

“Shut up.” Guren hissed through gritted teeth.

“Your need for revenge and your desire to see the blood of those who wronged you… caused you to make a mistake.” Tenri continued. The Alpha leaned back a bit, looming over him still by not against his chest. Once again, Tenri placed a hand against his stomach. “But your maternal desire outweighs that… doesn’t it?”

Guren jerked his arms, finally managing to get his arm up as he managed to smack his palm into Tenri’s cheek. Even though the Alpha’s head went to the side. The Alpha just laughed. “Fuck you. I will tear you to pieces.”

Guren choked for a second as Tenri just looked back at him. Almost fondly. “You don’t have to worry about him.” Him. He fucking said him. Guren’s eyes widened a little bit. “Your baby is alive, Guren.” It was true. His baby was alive. He really was alive. “But…” Tenri had that sadistic smirk back on his face as his hand started rubbing over the surface of his stomach. “We’ll make you a new one.”

Guren felt the shock go through him as he shook his head, “That’s impossible. I’m a—”

“Vampires still have their secondary genders, Guren.” Tenri drawled, surveying him for a moment. “You’ve had heats since your transformation, right?”

“How did you…” Guren whispered. He knew that Tenri was right about that. As long as if the vampire was turned after they hit puberty, they still went through their ruts and heats. It was just very mild. Typically, all the vampires that he came in contact with whenever they did, were just insanely hungry. It’s happened to him. He just didn’t realize it had been that at first since he was already in pain from refusing to consume human blood.

“Vampires can procreate.” Tenri smirked a bit as he leaned in, “Since vampires don’t typically have sexual desires because their craving for human blood outweighs every other thought that they could have, they just don’t.”

“You’re just spewing bullshit, you bastard.” Guren growled. “If you’re going to rape me, just do it. It wouldn’t be the first fucking time.”

Tenri chuckled, moving the hand from his hair and down his face as his fingers traced over Guren’s lips, moving it enough to see Guren’s fangs. “It’s easier for a vampire to procreate with a human. Though, those children typically never survive.”

“Then why the fuck would you even try?!” Guren snapped, thrashing a bit now since he could feel more of his body. “Why would you—”

“Usually, the vampire mother is the one to kill them.” Tenri cut him off. Guren choked. “When I ran the experiments for Mahiru and Shinoa, who do you think I learned this?” Guren’s eyes widened. Tenri tried in the past? “The only difference with them… they don’t have the desire for children.” Tenri leaned over him, smirking more, “But you do. You protect children, don’t you? You blame yourself for what happened to your baby that you can’t hurt a child.”

Guren growled as he thrashed some more as his arms were grabbed and quickly pinned down. “You made me believe you shot my baby!” He shouted, “You did that!”

“Think about how superior a child between a vampire and a human would be?” Tenri drawled, “The strength of a vampire but the emotions of a human. They would be destructive.”

“I won’t let—” Guren was cut off by Tenri snapping his hips forward and he felt the pain surge up his body as it took the words right from him. His eyes widened as his mouth fell open, the realization that he got distracted again and didn’t realize what Tenri was doing.

“Don’t you worry, Guren.” Tenri purred, “I’ll make sure that you carry to term. I’ll take the baby away before you can do anything. I’ll make sure they survive.”

“Fuck you!” Guren screamed. Jerking his arms as he tried to claw at Tenri. He managed to catch his face once and his hand. Guren could smell his blood, but he didn’t care about that. The pain erupted through him as his body was jerked on the floor. The sound of Tenri’s body hitting his. He didn’t focus on it. He focused on trying to get the hell away from him.

How could he let this happen to him again?

He was a vampire and he still fell victim to Tenri again.

Was that drug Tenri gave him some sort of fertility cocktail? He had never heard of such a thing. Tenri had to be bullshitting him. That was impossible. Vampires couldn’t have kids. Though, it wasn’t like vampires typically had sex together. The only times he heard about it happening was when they were bored. And even then, they could get the same satisfaction from just drinking the blood of another vampire. Most vampires just did that.

His hands were quickly pinned down again as Tenri adjusted himself enough to keep thrusting into him. Guren’s stomach was curling. He felt so powerless. Even now. He had superior strength now, and Tenri still bested him.

Well, he had been drugged first, but he was getting his strength back and he still couldn’t get away.

He had managed to bust open Tenri’s mouth. The blood pooling from his lip and staining his teeth as he laughed as he kept Guren pinned to the floor.

He moved just enough to make sure that he had better access to Guren. It wasn’t nearly as painful as it was before. When he was human. Tenri was out of his damn mind. Guren took to staring at the ceiling. Tenri was being harsh, but it was probably in an attempt to hurt him.

What really hurt was Tenri doing the act.

He was so angry at himself for allowing himself to be put into his position again. He vowed to never let anyone touch him again. That vow was broken now. He winced whenever Tenri had picked up the pace. Maybe, the drugs in his system were causing it to hurt a bit more than it should be.

He had to figure out how to get out of this. Find his opening and run. He had to forgo his plan of revenge for now. Tenri had obvious intentions in mind. And with the experimentation that Guren knew about, he felt like Tenri might actually try and make it possible.

It shouldn’t be possible.

A vampire’s body was frozen in time.

He would think maybe an incomplete vampire, it could theoretically be possible. But a complete one? That sounded damn near impossible. The vampires never spoke about it being a possibility. Unless they didn’t know either. He really didn’t know. He didn’t have the answer for it.

Guren just had to find the opening. That was all he needed. If he could get enough strength in his body. He should be able to run faster than Tenri even in a weakened state. He turned his gaze. Trying to ignore the feeling of Tenri’s thrusts into him. Sharp and calculated. His back was still scratching against the concrete. But this time, it didn’t actually cause him pain like before. It was just an annoyance.

Tenri was too focused on him to see what Guren was doing. Guren spotted the rest of his clothes and his sword. They weren’t actually that far from them. He inhaled sharply, moving his foot a bit. He took a quick glance at Tenri, noticing that the man was more invested in leaning over him. He wasn’t looking at him anymore. Instead, leaning over Guren’s torso and keeping his hands down.

Guren took another chance. He feigned a cry of pain as he twisted his hips just a bit. It gave Tenri better access. Which made his stomach curl worse, but it felt like a necessity at the moment as he managed to hook his heel onto his belt.

Tenri was moaning. Falling victim to the pleasure of assaulting Guren’s body as he kept snapping his hips. Getting faster by the second as Guren grew more uncomfortable. There was pain at his entrance, but it wasn’t anything that he couldn’t ignore. Guren leaned his head back. Letting his mouth fall open. He could remember what his own face would do whenever Tenri did this before.

So, he did that.

He tested his legs some more, pulling them closer to himself as Tenri looked back to him. He could feel his eyes on him. Guren was nervous. He couldn’t be caught doing this. He was still weakened, but it should be enough.

Tenri snapped his hips again. Hitting Guren’s sweet spot dead on as Guren found the involuntary sound leaving him. Tenri dropped his wrists. Instead, moving to place one on Guren’s face and the other on his hip as he forced Guren to move his hip again.

In worked in his favor as he dropped his hand to the floor. Scratching at the concrete as he put his eyes back on his belt. He just needed it to be closer. He let out another pained cry whenever Tenri pulled out and pushed back in again. Harder than the last time. It did send a twinge of pain up his back. Especially from the way that Guren was practically folded up now. It was uncomfortable.

Guren pulled the belt just a bit closer. Gritting his teeth as he kept flexing his fingers, waiting for the second that he could get his fingers on his belt. He looked back to Tenri as the Alpha buried his nose into his neck. Inhaling sharply. “Your body is still as good as I remember, Guren.” Tenri purred, “Now, I get to actually keep you. Locked away. Forever.”

Guren’s fingers finally hit his belt as he tried not to move his arm to alert the Alpha. Instead, using his foot to turn it enough that he could grab the hilt of his sword. He curled his hand around it.

“That isn’t going to fucking happen.” Guren growled out. He could hear the twinge of pain in his voice. His body was still rocking, which almost made his hand slip off of his sword, but he managed to curl his hand around it good enough that he had it.

“You’ll be perfect, Guren.” Tenri drawled, “The perfect breeding stock for my superior children. You can say that turning into this monstrosity made you more appealing to me.”

“You crazy bastard.” Guren gasped as Tenri gave another sharp rut into him before he was climaxing inside of him. Tenri continued to ride it out. Keeping up his quick, harsh pace. Guren felt nauseous as he turned his head away. Squeezing his eyes shut as he could feel every single second of it. Guren panted. Feeling even more woozy for a moment. He never felt so disgusted as he did in that moment.

This was his chance.

His opening.

Tenri never pulled out of him immediately after.

Even after he stopped moving, he’d stay just because he knew Guren hated him being inside of him.

Tenri finally came to a stop. And just like Guren thought, he stayed. Guren could feel most of his body again. Albeit weak, but he could feel it. He could move. Guren tightened his legs. Making sure they were clamped on either side of the Alpha before he acted.

Drink the blood of a Progenitor.

His sword reacted to even his thoughts. Piercing into his palm as Guren took a second. Tenri pulled away slightly, admiring him as he traced Guren’s face again. “You’ll become well acquainted with your old room again, Guren. You’ll never leave here again.”

“How about you fuck off and die.” Guren growled. He took his chance. Slamming his shoulder into Tenri’s as he felt some of his strength coming back. He had managed to do it. Flipping them both over. Tenri was still inside of him, but Guren didn’t care as he leaned back. Seated completely in Tenri’s lap as he glared down at him. “You’ll never touch me again.”

Tenri actually looked shocked at the sudden movement.

Guren acted first, pulling his blade up and stabbing it right into Tenri’s chest. Tenri choked, eyes wide as he looked down at the blade. Hands up in shock as they flexed. Guren growled. Feeling the tears come to his eyes as he twisted it. The smell of his blood was working against his thirst, but the smell was so revolting that it curbed any appetite that Guren might have had.

“You little bitch.” Tenri hissed out in pain.

The Alpha coughed, sputtering out some blood in his mouth as Guren pulled the blade out. Taking it in both hands before doing it again.

And again.

And again.

Again.

Again.

Kill. Kill. Kill.

The rage consumed him as he screamed out. Feeling Tenri’s blood splash against him. He could feel it on his face. His neck. His hands. His torso. His thighs. He didn’t care. He kept going. It all flashed in his mind. Tenri assaulting him in his home. Taking him. Locking him away in that room. The abuse. The sexual assaults. The fourteen excoriating hours that he was forced to spend with the Hiragi Heads. Hearing Kureto and Shinya and being forced to stay quiet. His labor and childbirth. His baby crying. The gunshot. Being taken into the street and being shot. Being left for dead.

It all replayed.

His arms screamed at him as he stopped. Panting as the smell of blood overtook him. It was making him hungry. The bloodthirst squeezing at his throat as it burned. He dropped the blade. Falling forward, right into the pool of blood that he created. He was exhausted. Guren’s eyes fluttered for a second. There wasn’t a rise or fall of Tenri’s chest from what he could tell. His ears were ringing. His vision blurring for a moment as he blinked away at the fatigue.

Tenri was still inside of him. It made him squeeze his eyes shut as he pushed himself up. Trembling as he got back to his legs. Gasping slightly when he felt the Alpha leave him. The fluids that started to leave his body and go down his thighs. Guren almost felt like he was in a trance as he reached for his sword. Stumbling his way over to his clothes. Picking up his pants and underwear first and getting back into them before just scooping up his belt and jacket. He sheathed his sword back before he started towards the door.

Just stumbling his way there as he noticed just how dizzy he was. The bloodthirst curled in his chest again as he got to the door. Pulling it open before slipping out. His legs gave out as he caught himself. He panted for a moment as he took a second to regain his bearings. He felt numb. Like his body was just carrying itself. He slipped his jacket back on. Not caring to button it. He pushed himself back up. Bracing himself on his knee as he did so.

Guren got back to his feet. Pushing himself on as he went through the halls. He couldn’t hear a sound. He couldn’t hear anything. It was like he had tunnel vision.

It happened again.

Tenri raped him again.

Violated him once more.

He had been given the strength to go after the people who hurt him.

And in the end, Tenri still got to him.

Guren slowly managed to do up the buttons of his shirt. Stopping just short of his neck. He got his belt back around him. It wasn’t snug since it wasn’t looped into his jacket, but it was on well enough that it wouldn’t fall off.

He hadn’t felt this tired in a long time.

It had to be the drugs in him.

He still felt so out of it. He couldn’t even put a thought together now. It was almost like he was in shock. Could vampires go into shock? Well, he had been learning a lot recently. He wouldn’t be surprised anymore.

He needed to get the hell out of Shibuya.

Kureto was supposed to be meeting with him.

He promised Kureto he’d be in Nagoya.

He had to get to Nagoya.

Guren had to use the wall to help balance himself as he walked through the home. It was so quiet. He couldn’t see anyone. He wouldn’t be surprised if Tenri made sure no one was around. Just like before. Made sure no one knew Guren was locked away inside. He climbed the steps of the basement. Stopping at one point as pain ripped through his abdomen. He knelt down. Exhaling sharply out of his nose as he was forced to wait for the pain to stop.

Once it was gone, he got back to his feet and kept going. He could remember walking these halls. Being forced to keep walking despite his injuries. Falling more times than he could count because his legs just wouldn’t carry him. It kept replaying. All of it. Almost on repeat as he stumbled his way through the place.

All he could think was one thing, get out.

He got to the front door, reaching for the handle and throwing open the door without a second thought. He slipped out. Collapsing to the ground the second he got outside. He winced, whining out in pain the second the sun hit him. It burned. He lifted his hands up to cover his face. Then it hit him.

He didn’t have the band that protected him from the sun.

He had to get out of the sun.

And he refused to take shelter in Tenri’s home.

It put a giant wrench in his plans. He couldn’t leave in the sunlight. He had to wait for nightfall. Without any sort of protection, it was all that he could do until he could get his hands on one.

And he definitely wasn’t going back for his.

It took Guren a moment to push himself back up with his hands. Grimacing from the light assaulting his eyes and causing the pain to erupt in his body. He got back to his feet. As quickly as he could, he stumbled his way to the closest tree line.

He had to find somewhere where no one would find him.

He could only be relieved whenever the shade did just enough that he could open his eyes. He ran it through his head. Panting as he gritted his teeth when he curled his arms around himself.

It clicked for him.

He knew where to go.

He used the shade and dark back alleys to his advantage. Ducking away and pressing his back into whatever he was closest to whenever he so much as caught the smell of blood. He still couldn’t hear anything. It was just a buzzing sound. His senses felt overwhelmed. The world was still spinning around him. His body was moving on its own. Carrying him on the familiar paths that he knew all too well.

If the sun so much as hit his skin, it sent the blistering pain back through his body. He ignored it the best that he could as he made his way as quickly as possible.

Before he knew it, he was exactly where he wanted to be.

He went to the door. Breaking the lock with no hesitation. He practically threw himself inside, slamming the door behind him as the Omega pressed his back into it. Whining out in pain as he slipped down the surface of it. His body was screaming at him. In more pain than he had been before.

Guren stayed there for a few minutes before he pushed himself up. Practically tripping as he fell into the wall. He grimaced, blinking a few times as he attempted to get the world to stop spinning. His entire body hurt. His throat hurt. His backside hurt. Everything hurt. His own blood felt like it was still boiling whenever he stumbled his way into the bedroom.

The light was still coming through the windows. Making him wince slightly as he held up his hand to block it from his eyes. He undid his belt, letting it fall to the floor as he pushed it as close to the bed as possible. Close enough to be in arm’s reach of him. He threw back the heavy comforter that was on the bed. Pausing only for a second at the sight of the blood on the sheets. It was old. Really old. He knew exactly whose it was.

His.

Guren squeezed his eyes shut. Seeing that image in his mind for a second as he just fell forward. Unable to hold himself up anymore. His body was giving out from the pain and exhaustion. He would get a few hours of rest and then get the hell out. The bed was familiar to him. The sheets smelted musty, but he didn’t care as his head hit the pillows. His eyes were growing heavy again. Rather it was from the pain or the drugs, he didn’t know.

He pulled the quilt over himself. Covering himself completely until he was left in pitch black underneath it. He rolled onto his side. His eyes growing heavier by the passing second as he curled up a bit. He got comfortable. Letting sleep take over as he found himself falling right into unconsciousness again.

He hadn’t been back here in a long time. In this bed. In this house. In this city. He never thought he’d be back here. It was the only place that he could think of that he could not only get to quick enough, but it felt safe. At least, it had at one point. It felt like he had almost subconsciously came here.

That didn’t matter to him.

He was home.

Chapter Text

They needed to formulate a plan, and they needed to do it immediately. They had Shouto secured, but for how long? If they kept him in Shibuya too long, there was a high chance that Tenri would figure out where Shouto ended up. Word was already spreading about Guren’s reappearance and his newfound transformation. Kureto had to act quickly.

He had to get Shouto out of Shibuya.

And his best plan.

By tonight.

They had to have a way to mask their movements.

He knew they could figure it out, but they needed to have a good plan so as to not tip off Tenri. Leaving tonight was still going to look suspicious, but once Shouto was handed over to Guren, he’d be under the protection of vampires. Even if they were in the middle of an entire war. Guren was one of them. Shouto was his son. The vampires should take that into account.

Hopefully.

Well, unless Guren had anything to say about it.

The perfect reality would be that Guren took Shouto and fled. Far away from the Imperial Demon Army until Kureto could do something about his father. That would never realistically happen. Guren’s need and desire to get his revenge was too high. Kureto barely talked Guren out of coming into Shibuya. Guren was not thinking straight. He didn’t have his head on right to even pull it off if he wanted too.

“So, Guren is going to be in Nagoya.” Shinya hummed. They had a map of Japan in front of them. The location of Kyoto was circled since Sanguinem was located there. Nagoya was circled and Shibuya was circled. The others were gathered around the table. “Give him a day at most. Probably not even that to arrive in Nagoya. Nagoya is a lot closer to Kyoto. He’d be there in no time.”

“We’ll take Shouto to Nagoya.” Kureto stated, pointing at it on the map. “We’ll meet Guren there. Crowley Eusford lives in City Hall with Horn Skuld and Chess Belle. He’ll go there.”

Goshi leaned forward, eyeing the map, “Now, we just have to figure out how the hell we’re going to get there.”

“We can get together a transport.” Kureto stated, “I’ll put it under the guise of… something.” The Lieutenant General pushed himself up. Shouto was asleep. Fast asleep on the couch in the other room. Shigure was standing at the door. Looking between Shouto and them. Then it clicked. “A mission.”

“Wait,” Shinya stated before he was pushing away from the table and disappearing from the room.

“A mission?” Mito questioned, crossing her arms as she tilted her head. “The same day as the mission to Shinjuku.”

“I can do whatever the hell I want.” Kureto stated, looking back at the map. “I think I can reasonably think of a solid plan to cover it up.” He hummed for a second as his gaze fell on Ebina. Shinya came back into the room. A notebook in hand as he flipped it open to a page full of names and locations. Kureto recognized the handwriting immediately. It was Guren’s. “What’s that?”

“Guren gave this to me a while back when we were talking about the impending war.” Shinya stated, “It’s a list of the locations of every vampire Noble in Japan and where they are located.”

Shinya turned it, showing the book to him. Sure enough, twenty-six names were on the list. All written with a location next to them.

“He gave you the names of all of his allies.” Kureto stated. He recognized other names like Lucal Wesker, Mel Stefano, Fuola Honte, and so many more. “He just gave you their locations.”

“He said he already had them.” Shinya said with a shrug, “Which, he is the Eighth Progenitor and for a while was a technical right-hand to the Queen.”

Sure enough, at the bottom of the list, he read:

Guren Ichinose, Eighth Progenitor, Krul Tepes’ Faction, Sanguinem, Kyoto

There were ten on the list located in Nagoya alone. “That is a lot of Nobles in one place.” Sayuri whispered. “Ten Nobles all in one place, and once Guren is there… that would make eleven.”

“It must be a base of operations.” Kureto stated.

Lucal Wesker and Mel Stefano were among the listed Nobles who had Nagoya written by their name, but their locations were other places within the city.

“Guren’s on the list.” Mito murmured.

“I watched him write himself onto it.” Shinya stated.

Kureto hummed. He understood. “If you ever used the list… he’d you have his location too, so it didn’t look like you two were conspiring together.” The Lieutenant General stated. He hummed for a moment. “Actually… we can use this.” Kureto straightened his back, “We send the Moon Demon Company in under the guise of attacking and wanting to take the facility. It gives you a reason to be in Nagoya.”

“That wouldn’t be easy to arrange in one night, brother Kureto.” Shinya replied.

“We’ll make do.” Kureto replied. He had the plan in mind. He knew what they would do now. “Alright, so here’s the plan.” He pointed to Ebina on the map. “The Moon Demon Company can rendezvous here. Take one hundred of the Moon Demon Company soldiers and the mission will be to exterminate the Nobles that live in Nagoya.”

“Now, that is just a suicide mission.” Shinya whispered, “I don’t know about that Kureto.”

“Not only will it get the jump on the vampires in this war, since we are still actively in a war.” Kureto continued, “It gives a reason for our teams to be deployed to Nagoya and cover up that it’s actually a meet up.”

Shinya nodded, not looking completely convinced. “Alright, that solves that problem, but what about the whole Shouto situation. We can’t reasonably believe that Father won’t look for him once he realizes he’s missing.”

Kureto looked towards the living room. Staring at the back of the couch. Shouto was his son. Guren’s. He had to do whatever it took to protect him. “We’ll leave tonight.” Kureto stated, “Me and him.” He looked back to the map, pointing at Ebina, “Get the soldiers together and meet me here. In Ebina. It’s short notice, but Father doesn’t necessarily stay involved with the Moon Demon Company.”

“He might now.” Goshi stated, “Considering Guren’s alive and we are his family.”

“True.” Kureto stated, “But he knows that it’s the most elite squad. He knows when there’s value in something.”

Shinya hummed for a second, leaning over the table as he tapped his fingers, “Alright, you two leave tonight. Meet us in Ebina tomorrow. I’ll gather up the squads and hand out the orders and we’ll meet you there.” Kureto crossed his arms over his chest. He knew it was a rash decision, but it would also help in the long run. Just taking out a few Nobles would tilt the war into their favor.

Even if Guren was a vampire now, they still had to worry about the others. The others weren’t Guren. They didn’t care who they were. They still had that issue no matter what. He could safely assume that Crowley, Chess, and Horn were more reasonable to align with Guren and impromptu with them. Crowley appeared to be a friend of Guren’s. He was among the vampires – along with the two women – who had found Guren that night.

He knew if they didn’t launch an attack on City Hall, that it would raise questions to why Crowley wasn’t targeted. It wasn’t like they had a truce or an alliance. They had it with Guren. Technically speaking. Guren didn’t necessarily form an alliance with them again. He just fell back in with them.

“Now, the question is… how do you get Shouto to a transport without him being seen?” Shigure questioned. “You can’t just take him into Shibuya now.”

That was a very reasonable question.

“We bring the transport here.” Shinya stated quickly. “I have a garage. We can pull it in, get Shouto in and take off.”

“Once Father realizes Shouto is missing, he will lock down Shibuya. Most likely check all transports. Even me.” Kureto added, “So, we need to leave immediately.”

“Goshi,” Shinya said, “You and me will go get that transport now. Sayuri, Shigure, Mito… help brother Kureto prepare Shouto for departure. Take food or anything from here if you need it.” Shinya rounded the table, placing his hand on his shoulder, “We have your back, brother Kureto. Just get Shouto out of here.”

Kureto nodded at him. “Go.” He whispered.

Without another word, Shinya and Goshi were walking out of the room. The door opened and closed a second later. Kureto made eye contact with the women as they quickly moved to get to work. They didn’t have any time to waste.

Shinya and Goshi had gotten across Shibuya as quickly as they could. Getting to the Moon Demon Company barracks as Shinya quickly spread the word about the new mission. Giving out the official orders that they were to meet him and his squad in Ebina the next morning. He had scooped up papers as he went. Using Goshi’s back as they walked to write out the official orders of what their plans would be and passed them out to squad leaders as they went. Telling them that they would get all the information they needed once they arrived in Ebina.

This normally wasn’t how they did a mission. Which took careful planning and consideration, but it was the only thing that felt like it could mask why they took the impromptu trip to Nagoya. It gave them a reason to be there. Kureto had been right. It was going to be an insanely dangerous mission. But it would turn odds into their favor if they could get this done. It would also mask Kureto’s presence in Nagoya. Give him time to get to Guren.

They didn’t have a few days to even plan this out. Technically, the Moon Demon Company could. It would look odd for Kureto to leave, and then they were following quickly behind.

They should have some days to plan this out, but he knew that they could pull it off. They just needed to get through all the information that they could. If they could at least get a few of the Nobles, it would go into their favor. It would work out. He had to stay positive about it.

No matter what he thought.

He didn’t think they could do this reasonably with so few soldiers. It was crazy to even think of going after ten Nobles with only one hundred men. He knew that Kureto wasn’t necessarily thinking straight. Especially after finding out that Shouto was his. He almost called him out on it, but Kureto was right. They all were. Shouto had to leave tonight. He couldn’t stay. Once Tenri knew that Guren was alive, and if he did, Shouto would either be locked away or even killed.

They got to the transport area of where the Moon Demon Company typically left from.

He had gotten all the orders out by the time that they had arrived there. Shinya’s heart was pounding the entire time. He was exceptionally glad that he was good at lying and making it believable. It was something he learned over the years.

As he got up there, he grinned brightly as he got to the soldiers who were standing around the transports. “Major General Shinya! Colonel Goshi! How can we help you?”

“We’re setting up a mission to head to Nagoya tomorrow. I need transports for one hundred soldiers, plus my squad.” Shinya explained, “I also need one additional transport completed now.”

“Now?” One of the men questioned.

“Yeah.” Shinya replied, “Get it done. I’m going ahead of the others to prepare for the upcoming mission. We’re heading out tomorrow. I have things I need to get done. Colonel Goshi will be driving the transport tomorrow, while I take a separate one.”

“Yes, sir.” He got back as they quickly moved off.

Shinya exhaled sharply, giving a nod towards Goshi.

They had to get this done.

They could do this.

They had to do this for Guren.

For Shouto.

It had been a long time since he had felt that much pain. His chest was riddled in it. He was used to pain now. It wasn’t anything new to him, but this was something that he hadn’t felt in a long time. Everything was a blur when he managed to crack his eyes open. He coughed, lifting his head up as he held his hands up, flexing them as he felt his injuries started to heal themselves.

His demon was taking over momentarily, taking care of his injuries quickly and even as he received them. The stab wounds were countless. Somehow, only a few of them would have been fatal if he was anyone else.

He groaned, coughing and sputtering for a moment as he jerked his head up again. It took a few more minutes before he could regain his bearings enough to even start to push himself up.

The little bitch bested him.

He stayed sitting until the second that his injuries had healed, and he pushed himself up to his feet. Reaching out for his cane for support as he first got to one knee before pushing himself the rest of the way up. Coughing as he went. Hacking as his lungs screamed at him.

Who would have thought?

He underestimated the Omega.

Desperate attempts to try and keep him down without actually calculating to make sure he stayed down. Tenri felt the smirk come to his face as he stared down at where he had been previously laying. A pool of his own blood. Only one of the wounds had been truly deep enough to cause any significant damage and it had been the first one inflicted on him. The rest were quick, anger filled attacks.

This felt oddly familiar to him. He couldn’t necessarily explain why but if this was the game that Guren was going to play, Tenri would play it better.

The Alpha took a moment to look over to where Guren’s belongings had been. It was all gone. Aside from one item. Probably the most important thing the Omega needed.

His UV Protection Band.

A smirk came to Tenri’s face. Guren couldn’t go out into the sun for a long period of time without causing some significant damage to himself.

What willed Guren on?

His desire for revenge?

No.

It was something else entirely.

Tenri just didn’t know what it was.

He had to give credit to Guren where credit was due. He got the best of him. Got the jump on him whenever Tenri thought that he was down. Guren would still be in a relatively drugged state. Even if he could move. It wouldn’t be easy. Guren’s body must be conditioned to the pain now that he could push himself past his limits. Guren did one smart thing. He got the hell away the second that he incapacitated him.

A futile attempt.

Tenri readjusted his clothes. Putting everything – including himself – back into place before he was crossing the room. Kneeling down and picking up the band off of the floor.

Guren couldn’t have gotten too far.

He had to admit.

This just got a lot more interesting.

They had everything ready. The only thing they hadn’t done was wake up Shouto. The boy was clearly exhausted and Kureto would rather allow him to rest some more. It hadn’t taken long before Kureto had heard the truck, then the garage opening before it was pulling in.

“Shinya-sama and Goshi are back.” Mito called out.

“Good.” Kureto replied.

Soon enough, the two came through the door. “Alright, get everything loaded up.” Shinya said to Goshi as soon as they stepped in. Shinya got up to him, giving him a nod, “Let’s go, brother Kureto.”

“Any word out on the street?” Kureto questioned as he moved to start loading some of the things up. Some of it was just to mask. They would need to conceal Shouto until he got out of Shibuya. They were moving as quickly as they could. Getting everything shuffled around.

“No. I didn’t hear anything.” Shinya replied, “You should be able to get out of Shibuya.”

Kureto frowned a bit. Tenri should have found out about Shouto by now. Why wasn’t word spreading about it? Maybe, he was focused on something else? Like the issue of knowing Guren was out for blood. He had a bad feeling in his gut, but he couldn’t focus on it as he helped get things done.

Once he was sure that the others had it handled, he had started back towards the living room. Shouto was still curled up. Eyes closed. It took him a second to realize that the boy was clutching onto a photograph. Shinya mentioned that Shouto had a picture of Guren. That must be the photo he was talking about.

Kureto finally reached out after a moment, shaking the boy’s shoulder. It only took a moment before he saw the flutter before the boy was blinking his eyes open. Shouto rubbed at his eyes, muttering out, “What is it?”

“It’s time to go, Shouto.” Kureto replied.

That one statement seemed to snap Shouto right out of any of the sleepiness that he felt as he sat up quickly and the large bright smile came to his face and his eyes widened. Kureto could practically see stars in his eyes as he said, “Really?! I can go see Momma now?!”

“That’s right.” Kureto stated. The Alpha paused for a second, holding a finger to his mouth, “But because of my father, we have to do this all sneaky. You can do sneaky, right?”

Shouto nodded. “Yeah.”

The Alpha smiled a bit, “When we get in the truck, you’ll have to hide and stay really quiet until I tell you that you can come out. Can you do that?”

The boy held up his hands, clutching onto the photograph a bit more as he nodded almost viciously. “Anything!”

Kureto nodded, “Alright.” The Alpha pushed himself up, slipping his hands into his pockets as he nudged his head in the direction of where they needed to go. “Let’s go.”

The second he turned his back, he could hear Shouto already coming up behind him quickly. Catching up to him in no time at all. Shouto was clutching that same photo to his chest. A bright smile on his face as he practically radiated happiness.

As they got up to the garage, Kureto dug into his pocket and pulled out an envelope whenever he got to Shinya. The silver-haired Alpha had smiled down at Shouto, “We’ll see you soon. Just listen to Kureto, alright.”

“Of course.” Shouto said, giving a sharp nod.

Shinya’s gaze then turned to him as Kureto held out the envelope. “Make sure this gets to Aoi. She’ll know what to do.”

“Got it.” Shinya murmured. “See you in Ebina.”

“Be careful, brother Shinya.” Kureto said back before he was going into the garage. The back of the truck was popped open. Revealing everything that they had put inside. Shouto had walked up next to him as Kureto leaned over, scooping the boy up from underneath his arms and placing him in the back. “Alright, I need you to hide and duck down.”

Shouto nodded, moving before he had settled between the space that they had made that would be just the right size for him to be in. Shigure came up beside him, a blanket in hand as Kureto leaned in, throwing the blanket over the boy as he gave one final saying of telling the little boy to be quiet.

Shouto nodded at him, placing a finger against his mouth before Kureto finished throwing the blanket over him. He leaned back, reaching up and closing the hatch to the truck.

When he was about to round the truck, he was stopped by Goshi holding out a bag to him. “I got some necessities for him while the transport was being taken care of.”

Kureto gave him a nod. Taking the bag from him. Shinya tossed him the keys from the door, which he caught easily. The Alpha popped open the door, slipping into the driver’s side as the garage door started opening up again. He turned on the truck, listening to it roar to life.

His heart was pounding.

He hadn’t been nervous in a long time, but this had him riddled in it, but he refused to show his face.

The second the garage was open; he was pulling out and heading in the direction that he needed to go. Just like he told him to be, Shouto remained absolutely quiet. Not even uttering a sound. For a small child, he was almost too good at doing it. He would have expected him to make some sound.

He tapped his fingers on the wheel as they got closer to the exit. He was exceptional at keeping a poker face and it was working in his favor whenever they did arrive. He rolled down the window whenever he got to the gate. The soldier who came up to him looked surprised for a moment as he said, “Lieutenant General?! Leaving already?”

“I have business to attend to. Open the gate.” Kureto ordered.

“Yes, sir.” He received back with a salute before the soldier was turning and calling out for the gate to be open.

Kureto rolled back up the window. Exhaling sharply as the gate started to open. This felt too easy. He could feel this impending sense in his stomach. Twisting in knots as he pulled out, the ruins of the outside of Shibuya revealed to him as he pressed his foot into the accelerator and took off. His knuckles were tight on the wheel as he kept looking between the gate and ahead of him.

This felt way too easy.

No questioning.

No searches.

Just nothing.

Something else was going on.

Did Tenri really not realize that Shouto was missing?

Kureto had to shove the thought into the back of his mind as he waited for the second that Shibuya disappeared in the rearview mirror. He was going to keep his promise.

He was going to take Shouto right to Guren.

Once he was sure they were far enough away, he finally said, “You can come out, Shouto.”

It only took a few seconds before the boy popped up, giggling away as he said, “We did it.”

“Yeah, we did.” Kureto said, chuckling slightly as he got comfortable in the seat. Shouto reached over the seat, hopping and sliding right over the front and landing down in a heap in the front seat by him. Kureto snorted, shaking his head a bit as the boy moved to sit down. “Buckle up.”

Shouto listened. Grabbing for the belt and putting it on. At least, he seemed to know what that was. “So, we’re going to Momma now.”

“We’re going to Momma.” Kureto confirmed.

Shouto was practically bouncing in the seat. His excitement showed more. “I can’t believe it… Momma is alive.” He whispered. “Momma is really alive.”

“Your Momma is alive.” Kureto repeated. He kept his attention on the road. It was getting closer to nightfall. They would be driving to Ebina in the dark, but that was a risk that he had to take. He couldn’t risk it. They might have lucked out and got out of Shibuya with no issues, but if they had waited any longer, there was a chance that Tenri would have called for the lockdown.

All he could do was hope that Shinya and the others could get out too.

Once Shouto was realized to be missing, eyes would turn to them.

They were all very capable, but they were Guren’s friends. His family. He wasn’t about to let Tenri take more from him than he already took.

“Kureto?” Shouto whispered.

“What is it, Shouto?” Kureto questioned.

“I really don’t have to go back?” The boy questioned him right back.

Kureto hummed in confirmation. “You don’t.” Kureto stated, “Once you are with your Momma, that’s where you’ll stay. You’ll be safe with him.”

He took a second to glance over to Shouto, seeing that the boy had curled up. Bringing his legs to himself and leaning his chin onto his knees. For a second, it made his mind flash to Guren. Guren did the same thing whenever there was a lot on his mind. “Tenri’s mean.” Shouto whispered, gritting his teeth. That’s when Kureto noticed the bruises. He hadn’t noticed them before. Shouto’s sleeve had pulled up from how his arms were curled and the Alpha gritted his teeth. He could see the formation of fingers. And he knew who put them there. “He… He gets really mad sometimes.”

“He hits you.” Kureto whispered.

Shouto nodded, choking for a second, “It’s okay. I can take it.”

Kureto wanted to ram the truck right into Tenri. “You’re just a boy, Shouto.” Kureto growled. This was his son. This boy was his. Tenri laid hands on his son. He was going to end the man. End him for what he did to Guren. For what he was doing to Shouto. He already had plans for a coup, but he had even more fuel to add to the fire now.

Tenri was his responsibility to take care.

“He… He hit Momma too… didn’t he?” Shouto questioned. For a second, the boy sounded like he choked up. Holding back a cry as he whispered, “I saw… pictures. Momma was hurt in them.”

“Pictures?” Kureto questioned.

“Mhm.” Shouto started, “In his desk. It’s how I know what Momma looks like.”

Of course.

Tenri had to keep his evidence. Humiliate Guren more by having photograph proof of what happened to him. It made him wonder what was truly hidden away. If there were pictures of just the abuse, what else was there?

“Your Momma is safe.” Kureto stated. “He survived and that’s what matters, Shouto.”

Kureto had to be honest with himself.

He wasn’t just trying to convince Shouto.

Guren’s eyes slowly fluttered open. His body was still flaring in pain. His stomach was twisting in knots, begging him for something to drink. He didn’t feel as exhausted as he had been, but it was enough energy that he could probably get a decent way. He wasn’t sure if he could get there tonight by the pain that his body was in.

He could still feel everything.

The blood on himself. The fluid in him. It felt gross. Vampires didn’t necessarily need to bathe unless they wanted to, but once he could, he was going to shower for a week straight. He had spent too much time here as it was. He had no time to waste now.

Someone should have noticed something by now.

He was sure that he had killed Tenri. The man wasn’t breathing at all. There was no way that he survived after how many wounds that Guren inflicted on him.

Guren was still curled up. His hands in front of his face as he laid there for a moment. He was comfortable. He had forgotten just how soft his bed was. His scent was long gone from the fabric. Just the musty smell of being locked up in a house for five years.

It was still the same sheets. He had seen the blood. It had been the blood that Tenri caused that night. Dried and showing its age. His pillows were still comfortable. He could lay here for a while if he wanted too. He just didn’t have the time to screw around.

He threw his comforter off of himself. It was dark now. No light was coming through the blinds except for what he could see from the moonlight peeking in. Guren leaned back for a moment. He never thought he’d be back here. He wanted to get cleaned up. Maybe even change his clothes, but that was just wasting more time.

Guren pushed himself up. Wincing as his entire body screamed at him. Every muscle in his body cried out at him. If he drank blood, it would probably go away. It would definitely help with his injuries too. He just needed to get to safety before he could allow that. At this rate, if he did drink straight from someone, he’d probably kill them from just how thirsty he felt and he hadn’t even reached that same extreme thirst.

Or it could just be the bloodlust from actively smelling human blood on him.

It was revolting.

Guren reached down, grabbing his belt before pulling it around his waist and clipping it. Not bothering with anything else.

He just needed to leave.

It was safe to go outside now. Well, sort of. He still had the issue of being in Shibuya. He had to at least get out before he could fully relax.

His legs felt weak as he started towards the door. He had the thought in the back of his mind. What were the others up too? Did Kureto get to Shouto? There was a part of him that really hoped that Kureto managed to use the time that Tenri spent with him to get to Shouto. It would have been opportunity.

He just wanted something good to come from this shitty ass situation.

He had confirmation.

Shouto was his.

His baby was alive.

Tenri had his baby this entire time. It made him furious. What did Tenri do to his baby? He failed. He failed miserably. His baby was left to that monster. He wanted to go back. Just to make sure and tear Tenri’s body to pieces. Just because he could. He couldn’t risk that. Even as angry as he was.

He could go on his vengeance streak.

Set his rage out on Shibuya while he was actually here, but the state he was in, they’d kill him before he ever got the chance.

He had to get out. Get all of this shit taken care of before he put his plan into motion. He was going to zap a lot of his energy just getting out of Shibuya. Once he got out the door, he was going to take off. After that, he would need to conserve what little strength he was running off of to get himself to at least Nagoya. From there, he would either meet up with Kureto or take the small trip to Sanguinem and drop in on Mika and Yuu.

No one would have realized what happened yet. The vampires had no idea he had been captured. Ferid and Crowley both knew he had gone to Shibuya, but nothing after that. Crowley was the closest to him. He just had to get to Crowley. It would all be fine after that.

He got to the front door, opening it up and feeling the night air hit his face. He slipped out, closing the door behind him. He took a second to look up to the sky.

The middle of the night was his favorite time.

Quiet. Peaceful.

The night sky had been the one thing he had stared at when he was dying.

And he wasn’t dying again today.

He still had things to do.

Guren felt the determination hit him as he mustered up all the strength he could before he took off. He just had to get out. He chanted it in his head.

He knew exactly where to go to sneak out undetected. He had used that path numerous times in the past to talk to Ferid. No one knew about it. It wasn’t far from his home. The only thing was making sure he wasn’t seen on his way there.

Thankfully, he was able to have some speed up his movements. He was able to duck when he needed to. Keeping himself concealed as he made his way through Shibuya.

Get out. Get out.

He didn’t know what time it was.

He didn’t actually know how much time he had until sunrise.

Guren would keep going until the sun came up. If he wasn’t in Nagoya by then, he would hide out until nightfall again.

It felt like some miracle that he had gotten to where he needed to go. He slipped through the area easily. Taking a look over his shoulder as he realized that he in fact was out of Shibuya. He wasn’t safe yet. He still needed to put distance between himself and Shibuya.

Guren jumped. Getting on the first roof. Grimacing whenever he landed. His body really hated that. He pushed through it and kept going.

Only one thing was on his mind.

Get to Nagoya.

Chapter Text

All he could do was push himself on. He had to keep going no matter what. Even as his body screamed at him and begged for a break. His throat was incredibly parched and tightening with the extreme need that he needed something to drink. Guren was struggling to even walk. It was a lot more slow going than he would have liked. He wanted to get away as fast as he could.

He wasn’t even sure how far he had gotten before he had collapsed down to his knees. His hand sliding down a brick wall as he wrapped an arm around his midsection. His body was still flaring in pain. It felt like his blood was still turning against him.

He felt sticky and gross. He could still smell the blood on him that wasn’t doing anything to help him. Guren turned, gritting his teeth as he squeezed his eyes shut. Pressing his back into the wall as he waited for the pain to subside.

After a few minutes, he was able to crack his eyes open as he stared up at the night sky. The stars littered the sky aside from the pitch blackness that was around him. Even after getting some rest, he still felt so powerless. How could he let this happen?

He was so mad.

Furious at himself for falling for it.

He let his desire for revenge cloud his judgement.

He should have known. Thought of the possibilities, but all he could focus on was his need to take the lives of every single one of those bastards.

He didn’t have any time to waste just sitting here. He needed to keep moving, but he was so tired. He wasn’t used to feeling this exhausted. It was the drugs. He knew it. It had to be. There was no other explanation for it.

Guren grunted as he pushed himself up, forcing himself back to his feet before using the wall as leverage to keep pushing himself on. He had to keep going.

He needed to get to Nagoya.

Kureto had driven all night. Not stopping until he had arrived in Ebina. He had picked the location that he had quickly given to Shinya. Stopping at what appeared to be a shopping center. Shouto was fast asleep. Unable to keep his eyes open after their travels. He had fallen asleep not long after they got away from Tokyo.

This still felt way too easy. There should have been some resistance. Some need to spark up quick tongued lies. He just hoped that Shinya and the others didn’t run into any difficulties, and it was just as easy for them as it had been for him.

It made him wonder.

Did Tenri even know that Shouto was missing?

How would he not notice?

The only issue for him now was knowing that he had no way of making sure if Tenri had figured it out or not. The faster they got Shouto to Guren, the stronger chance that Shouto would be safe from the clutches of the Hiragi family.

He still couldn’t get this sense to go away.

That something was off about this entire thing.

Guren should be safely in Nagoya. At the very least, if he wasn’t there yet, in Sanguinem. If he was being completely honest, Guren was safest in Sanguinem. They couldn’t risk going into the underground city, even though Kureto had been plotting the idea of how they could manage to do it. They would need their strongest on the mission. Such as himself.

It was almost ironic to him that the first person he had thought of was Guren.

Even Guren as a human and with Mahiru-no-Yo.

They worked extremely well together, and the combination of their power made them almost unstoppable in his eyes. They weren’t by any means indestructible or unable to join the fallen within battle, but whenever they did work together, it was almost like there wasn’t anything that they couldn’t do. He could only imagine with the added enhanced strength of being a vampire and a First-Class weapon, that Guren would still be that same level, if not, stronger than he was.

He felt like he shouldn’t have any concerns.

Especially when it came to Guren, and he had completed his transformation.

He was safe.

Shouto was safe.

The others were relatively safe.

Everything was going right, even if Kureto had his suspicions.

Something just felt like it shouldn’t be.

Maybe he was just being too hyper vigilant about the things around him. That he was expecting the worst of the worst, but in their destroyed world and the ongoing war, he felt like that was a reasonable thing to have. He had to stay on guard. He had to keep himself on his toes. He never knew when he might not finish out the day or he would see tomorrow.

He had to make this a world where humanity stood on top again. That Kureto could change what it meant to be a Hiragi. Strong and powerful. Fearsome. Standing over everyone else. Becoming the Head of the Hiragi family and seeing the future wasn’t his only thing. He had to protect Guren. He had to do something to save him before he met a fate that he never should have. He needed to protect Shouto and see that he and Guren could stay together. As a family.

That felt like the one thing that he could do.

He could do this. He could make sure that Shouto and Guren got a chance to meet.

He had locked the truck while Shouto was sleeping inside as he checked the interior of the building for any signs of vampires. He could only trust a very select few with the thought of having them around Guren’s son.

The huge difference between Guren and Shouto now was the race that they were. The vampires wouldn’t do anything to Guren, but Shouto to them was just food.

Once he had checked the entire building, he went back for Shouto, taking him up to the second story to let him sleep on a couch that was there. Shouto had curled up on it almost immediately upon laying down. It reminded him a lot of Guren, and Shouto never got to meet him. It brought a slight smile to his face as he kneeled down, moving some of Shouto’s hair from his face.

This boy just wanted to know about them. He was still so angry that Tenri would put the blame on Guren’s son for his death. Tenri had been manipulating Shouto from the day that he was born. Tenri had destroyed Guren’s life, and he was still working on doing so.

“I’ll protect you both.” Kureto whispered, pulling his hand back as he moved, turning and sitting down on the floor as he propped his arms up onto his knees.

Now, it was just waiting for Shinya and the Moon Demon Company to arrive.

Guren grimaced, clutching at his chest as he found himself falling to his knees. The Omega felt his eyes slipping shut, fighting to keep them open as his hand slid down the side of the building and he hit the ground. The grass was brushing against his cheek, tickling against his nose at one point as Guren fought to keep his eyes open.

It took him a few minutes before he could find the strength in him again to push himself back up. His muscles were screaming at him just as much as the rest of him was. The Omega had no idea if he was being followed or what was going on really. There could be entirely a chance that he didn’t kill Tenri. He was the strongest human in the entire Imperial Demon Army. He is not an easy man to kill. Even if Guren stabbed him multiple times.

There was just this feeling that he had.

His mind was telling him that it should be over, but his gut was telling him something entirely different.

Guren paused for a moment, looking around as a cold chill went down his spine. His nose twitched. Blood. He could smell blood. He felt his throat tighten for a moment. The thirst hitting him as he found his body carrying him towards the smell. Guren almost felt like he was in a trance again.

The Omega stumbled a bit, collapsing back down to his knees as he managed to spot who it was. He froze. Realizing that this was bad. He needed to get away.

One of the Hiragi heads.

There was no way that he was alone. He was proven correct pretty quickly.

The Alpha hadn’t noticed him yet. Instead, he was talking loudly. Calling out to someone.

They were looking for him.

The Omega moved back slightly, concealing himself as he kept his eyes on the Hiragi Head. Were all of them out here? How did they know to come looking for him? Was it possible that Tenri did get up after all of that?

He wouldn’t even be surprised.

It was Tenri Hiragi.

He couldn’t leave that option off of the table.

Or they found his body and were starting to panic.

Guren could feel it brewing again. The excessive need to tear the man he had his eyes on apart. Maybe it was being even more heavily influenced by his thirst. It was taking almost everything in him not to move forward. That’s how he got captured last time. He could still feel the pain in his body from Tenri. He didn’t want another repeat of that.

Guren slowly started to back away. Keeping low to the ground so as not to alert anyone that he was there. He’d just slip away. It would be fine. He just had to leave.

The Omega stopped the second his nose twitched. Picking up the scent of blood behind him. Guren turned around, freezing as his eyes widened.

His reflexes really had been slowed down. Three of them were standing behind him as he found himself reaching for his weapon. The Omega grimaced the second he felt something stick into his thigh. “Your reactions have been greatly slowed by the drug in your system.” Nanami – Guren believed that was his name – said. It was the same Alpha who had captured him last time. Guren grimaced, reaching out and jerking the dart out of his thigh. Letting it clatter to the ground as he placed his palm down. It was flaring in pain there now. A clear indication that something just got pumped into his system. “You have become predictable, Guren.”

“Fuck you.” The Omega growled out. The black dots were already dancing on his vision as he pushed himself to his feet. Stumbling as he panted. Reaching for his weapon. They didn’t even bother going for their Cursed Gear. His reaction time might have been greatly slowed, but it didn’t mean that he was defenseless.

“You do realize…” Nanami murmured, pulling out a spell tag that was shimmering, “We have been tracking you this entire time, right?”

Guren froze. His eyes widened as he found his fingers moving towards his neck. Did he have a tracker in him somewhere. No. The drug. It must have been enchanted with a tracking enchantment. That way, as long as if it was in his system, they could track him.

“You’re coming back to Shibuya with us.” Another one said, “You know what that means.”

“I’m not going anywhere with you sick fucks.” Guren growled, taking a step back. He gasped as his heel hit something and he found himself tripping and rolling down the slope that he had previously been on top of. He hit the ground on his front. He was quick to start pushing himself up, grimacing as he could still the drug induced weakness. He cursed under his breath as he did manage to get back to his feet.

He was going to have to kill them all to get himself out of this one.

He couldn’t take his sweet time.

That was a shame.

Did this mean that Tenri did survive?

He pulled his weapon out of its sheath, kneeling down a bit as he growled out, “Drink the blood of a Progenitor.” He felt the familiar pinch before his blood was moving into the blade. Making it turn a blood red. He glared at the seven Heads that were there. They were all present. Quickly moving to surround him as he straightened his back. “Alright, so you really do have a death wish.”

“We’re not dying today, whore.”

Guren saw red.

He turned, feeling the adrenaline starting to pump through him as he wrapped his hand around the throat of the Alpha who called him that. Sending them both flying away from the others before slamming their back into the ground as he growled. “Don’t you dare call me that again.” He tightened his grip, releasing in the fact that he could hear him choking. “I will slaughter you all in an instant.” He tightened his grip. Relishing as his nails pierced into the neck of the Alpha as his blood started to flow over his fingers. “You sick fucks.”

“Did I offend you?” The Alpha gasped out, “It’s what you truly are. Nothing but a whore that was used for our pleasure.”

“Shut up!” Guren screamed, lifting his hand up before slamming it back down. It was like he was hyper focused again. The only thing that he cared about was slaughtering this man. He dropped his blade, dropping down as he found himself straddling the Alpha below him. He pulled his hand back, growling out, “You will never touch me again.” He jerked his arm forward, pleased the second that his hand went right through the Alpha’s chest. His beating heart was right in his hand. Still pumping and sending much needed blood throughout his body. He relished in the feeling of hearing the pained sound that the Alpha made. The Alpha coughed, sputtering up blood as it came gushing out of his mouth. “Maybe… you’ll understand what it means to have your heart crushed and ripped out of your chest.”

“Gure—”

“Shut up!” Guren snapped, squeezing his fingers as he pierced the beating heart with his fingertips and jerked his hand back. His hand was drenched in the Alpha’s blood now as he let his eyes fall onto the now motionless heart. The Alpha slumped back; eyes wide and the light leaving his eye. Guren lifted his hand, almost admiring the heart before whispering, “You don’t know what it’s like.” Letting it fall from his hand as he looked down at the Alpha’s face for a moment. The blank eyes but pained expression. “I was never the whore.”

Guren pushed himself up onto trembling legs, picking up his blade as he did so and looking back at the remaining six. They looked spooked. Nothing was going to stand between him and Nagoya now.

No matter what they inject him with. No matter what spellcraft they use.

He was going to end this.

He lifted his blade up, almost in a trance as he turned it, slamming it down into the ground as the gust of wind erupted from around him. He wasn’t surprised that they did manage to evade the attack. It wasn’t nearly as powerful as it should be, but it was enough that he was slowly putting distance between them. He still had to be careful. They could have hidden weapons that he didn’t know about.

He wouldn’t put it past them to actually try and kill him.

Guren was almost upset.

That had been too slow.

He wanted to take his time.

Put them through the same amount of torture that they put him through. His bloodthirst was begging him. Pleading him to kill. It was echoing in his mind. He could feel the phantom pain in his body. Seeing it flashing before his eyes as he jerked his weapon back out of the ground and brought it back to his side.

“You picked the wrong person to fuck with.” Guren growled as he started forward. He had all of them in his sights. He knew where they were. “I’m not making the same mistake twice.”

As he took another step forward, his eyes widened as he went completely stiff. The Omega hit the ground before he even had a chance to realize what had actually happened. The dart. It must have had a paralytic in it. Guren cursed in his head. Gritting his teeth as he was able to at least move his fingers. What the hell was he supposed to do?

He could hear their footsteps approaching. The laughter that followed. It was making his stomach churn. He had to move. Guren stared at his wrist for a moment. His other hand was right by where the dart entered into his body. Guren twitched his hand, gaining a bit more mobility as he slowly used his pants to pull his hand towards it. There was still a needle inside of his leg. He could feel it. The Omega gritted his teeth, hooking it with his nail before pulling on it. It came out easily enough as it flew through the gap between his hand and his leg and hit the ground.

Guren listened for a second. They were still far enough away. They were taunting him. So, they were taking their time. Just like they always liked to do.

The Omega moved his hand again. Slowly moving his fingers enough that he was able to cut through his pant leg and cut into his own skin with his nails, dragging his finger up and over the entry point. He could feel his own blood gushing out of the wound. It was a main artery in his leg that they had hit. The drugs were in his blood. He needed to get just enough of it out. It hadn’t been in his system long, so it shouldn’t have spread to a majority of him yet. It was probably why he was still able to kind of move his hands.

He felt hands on his arms, pulling him off of the ground as his head lulled back just a bit so he could see that they were standing around him. Slowly, he could feel his body regaining some of his mobility back, but he didn’t dare move. He couldn’t tip them off until he was sure that he could get out.

He was back on his feet now. An arm curling around his shoulders and pulling him back into a chest as the so-called ring leader stood in front of him. “That look of anger and hatred, Guren… you wore it that night too.” The Alpha murmured, reaching out and thumbing at his lip. Guren just glared.

Not yet.

It wasn’t time yet.

He closed his eyes the second he felt hands on his waist. “I wonder what your body feels like now that you’ve been turned into a monster.” His hair was grabbed, keeping his head back as another hand started to move up the back of his thigh, settling over his ass from the one who was holding onto him. “I have to admit, I wasn’t expecting you to be able to fight back.”

Not yet. Not yet.

Guren felt the disgust curling in his stomach as the hand lifted and pulled up his jacket and shirt before dipping into the back of his pants. Hands were on the front of his pants, jerking them open. He could feel the fingers at his entrance. The puffs of breath on his face. The laughter. The mocking. The names.

A hand gripped at his face now, “That mouth of yours is dangerous now. That’s unfortunate.”

“As if I would want to bite your sorry ass.” Guren hissed out, “Your blood smells absolutely as revolting as the pieces of shit that you are.”

“Ah, so the drug doesn’t stop your ability to talk.” One of them said, laughing again, “You are at our mercy.”

Guren could feel his body a bit better. It still wasn’t enough. He needed more time. He was feeling slightly woozy, but he’d rather feel lightheaded rather than being paralyzed. They were just taunting him right now. Letting the threat loom over his head. He wasn’t about to let these bastards get him again.

“Why don’t you get down on your knees for us? Be a good little whore.” Another one murmured, it was almost with a gloating tone as a hand shoved between his shoulder blades and he found himself practically being held up by the Alpha in front of him.

Just a little bit more time.

He squeezed his eyes shut a bit tighter as he felt his pants getting jerked at. He could feel his legs better now. He could move his toes easily, but with the position, they couldn’t actually see what he was doing. He had no idea where his shoes were. He hadn’t seen them, so he never had the chance to grab them.

A smirk came to his face as he realized it.

He could move.

“How about you get on your knees?” Guren kicked his foot up, slamming his heel into the Alpha behind him. He rejoiced in his sudden yelp of pain. It wasn’t necessarily easy, but it was enough. He jerked back, slamming his knee up and hitting the face of the Alpha in front of him. He leaned back, jerking his arms as he slammed the two Alphas holding onto him into each other. In their shock, they had dropped his arms.

Guren moved, twisting behind one as he slammed the side of his hand into the Alpha’s neck. Watching him fall into a heap. He repeated the action with the other Alpha as he exhaled sharply.

That was four.

It didn’t take long before he heard a click. He shifted, pivoting on his feet just as the bullet went by him. It grazed his cheek but almost missed him entirely before he lunged forward. He jumped slightly, planting his foot into the Alpha’s chest. It was pure adrenaline coursing through him now.

Fight or flight.

Just like what happened with his interaction with Tenri.

He eyed the Alpha that he now had at his mercy. This one loved to use his mouth. Guren purred a bit, tilting his head as he murmured, “Why don’t you do what your mouth is meant to be used for?”

The Alpha’s eyes widened as he shook his head, “Guren, I’m—"

He smirked a bit, making quiet shushing noises to the Alpha he was now standing before, “It’s okay. Why don’t you cry about it?” He reached out, clamping one hand on his lower jaw before using his other hand to grab at the top of his mouth. Guren could only feel the bloodlust getting stronger as he jerked up. Relishing in hearing the Alpha scream as he started to rip his jaw right away from his face. “You’re prettier when you don’t talk.” He watched the horror flash in the Alpha’s eyes. Those same words echoed in his mind of when the Alpha said the same thing to him.

He was slow with it. Rejoicing in every second he watched the blood rolling down the Alpha’s face. His skin and muscles tearing apart before he jerked his arm and took his head clean off before letting him fall and hit the ground.

Guren closed his eyes, tilting his head back as he let out a laugh.

“Don’t fucking underestimate me.” Guren whispered once he had managed to calm the laugh down. He paused for a moment as he noticed movement behind him. He tilted his head back. Catching emerald, green eyes. “Don’t you dare think I forgot about your perverted ass.”

He could actually see the fear on the Alpha’s face this time.

Guren turned, lifting an arm and rolling the muscles there before dropping it.

The Omega knelt down a bit before jumping, catching the Alpha by his neck. He managed to slam him down. This time, he captured his wrists underneath his knees. Guren smirked a lit bit, leaning down as he let himself get almost nose to nose with Nanami. “You got cocky.”

“How the hell are you moving?!” Nanami hissed out, trying to jerk at his arms.

Guren just leaned forward a bit, shuffling just enough that the Alpha let out a pained cry the second that he did so. “What did you call me again? The perfect little whore?” Nanami was staring at him with wide eyes now. Opening and closing his mouth before he was snarling. “Shut the hell up.” Guren snapped as he jerked back, smacking his palm right against the Alpha’s face.

Nanami’s head whipped to the side as Guren leaned back a bit. The bloodlust was taking over again as he reached up with his clean hand to run it through his hair. “You won’t get away with this.”

“I already did.” Guren whispered as he looked back down, planting a hand right over the Alpha’s chest, “How should I kill you? I wanted to take my time with all of you. Go one by one until I got to him. I want you to suffer the way you made me suffer. My family… my father… my son… no one did a damn thing to you, and we were your little toys.” Guren leaned back in, raking his nails across the Alpha’s face. Enjoying the moment that they cut into his skin, and he could see the blood starting to pour down his cheek. “Not anymore.”

“Son?” Nanami whispered, his eyes going wide. “You were—”

“Pregnant.” Guren murmured, tilting his head. “I was pregnant whenever you sick bastards raped me. Why do you think he didn’t let you touch my stomach.” He purred a bit, letting his fingernails dance over Nanami’s neck. “At least, you did follow the rules. You didn’t actually do anything against his orders. I was his perfect little slave. I bled for days after you all were finished with me. You had no care in the world what was happening to me. Just that you got a quick fuck out of it. Well, maybe, not so quick.”

He put a bit of pressure, cutting his nail down the curve of the Alpha’s neck. “The Guren Ichinose I knew would never kill a comrade.”

Guren smiled, “Guren Ichinose died four years ago.” He whispered, “The Eighth Progenitor was born that day.” He leaned up, slashing his nails right across the Alpha’s neck. He leaned back, closing his eyes as he tilted his head back. Listening to him gag and sputter over the deep wound in his neck. “Deep.” He whispered. “Deep. Deep. Deep.” He felt the sting in his eyes as he moved forward, putting his hand right into the Alpha’s chest now, “Deep.” He twisted his hand, jerking it back out as he felt himself starting to relax. He let his eyes open, watching the Alpha’s face as he struggled to breathe. Choking on his own blood.

He didn’t necessarily have the time anymore to hang around and have the bit of fun that he wanted too. The Omega did stay there. Not moving as the Alpha slowly stopped struggling. Choking out again before he stopped moving entirely.

His focus was only brought back as he heard a groan behind him. He turned his head, noticing the Alpha that he had kicked was starting to stand back up. “You little bitch. You’re going to pay for that.”

The Alpha pulled out a gun, pointing it at him. Guren moved just in time before the bullet hit him. He rolled back to his feet, using the momentum to send himself forward. Just as another bullet came in his direction, he put his arm right through the Alpha. He jerked his hand back, getting back to his feet as the Alpha stumbled and hit the ground.

This wasn’t the plan, but he supposed, this was what he wanted.

He wanted their heads.

He wanted them dead.

Three more to go.

He turned, looking at the three that were slowly starting to come too. He smirked, waiting for them to get back to their feet as he flexed his fingers. He placed a hand on his hip as he picked at his bloody nails. Their fearful eyes fell on him as Guren muttered out, “What does it feel like to get be humiliated by the same whore that you humiliated?”

He didn’t give them the chance to say anything back as he moved forward, twisting on his feet as he slashed his nails across one of the Alpha’s necks. Taking his head clean off before going for the other two. He gasped as he felt pain blister through his right shoulder but ignored it in favor of finally taking down the last two. Slicing open the throat of one before using that same hand to plunge into the chest of the other.

Guren panted pulling his arm back to himself as the last Alpha hit the ground.

He was exhausted.

The adrenaline was slowly starting to leave him as he realized what he had just done. The absolute relief. It felt like the weight had been lifted off of him as he collapsed down to his knees, staring right up to the night sky.

He had done it.

It might not have been in the way he envisioned it, but he had killed every single one of those sick bastards.

He felt the tears come to his eyes as they started to fall, and his shoulders started to shake as the laughter started to leave him. He had been thinking about it for five years. Even more so in the last four.

It almost felt like he might open his eyes, and this was just a sick dream.

That he didn’t actually do this.

He was only brought back to reality as the pain intensified in his shoulder before his throat clenched. The pain erupted throughout his entire body as he fell forward. Wrapping an arm around himself as he realized just how hungry he actually was.

How long had it been?

Two days, maybe?

At least, he was on the second day at most.

He needed to feed soon. The third day would be the worst. He would slowly start getting lost too far into that instinct to the point he might attack any human that dared to come near enough to him that he caught the scent of their blood.

Guren choked down the lump in his throat, pushing himself up with a bloody hand before reaching out for his weapon. Why he even pulled it out to begin with at this point was now a mystery to him. He put it back into its sheath before he started back in the direction he had been heading. Stumbling down the street.

Leaving the absolute bloodbath behind.

He wanted to get to Nagoya.

He made a promise to Kureto.

He had to keep it.

Chapter Text

Guren was still expecting to wake up and everything that happened within the last two days would be nothing but a sick, twisted dream. That he would open his eyes and still be standing on top of that building just before Shibuya with Crowley and Ferid.

This didn’t feel real.

He almost felt numb.

In a way, it felt like all the weight had been lifted off of him. His extreme need for revenge felt like it had been quenched. Satisfied.

Yet, it still felt like a part of him had been taken again.

That he was ripped at the seams all over again and there was nothing that he could do about it.

There was something also so unsatisfying about it. He had done what he had set out to do. He came out of the shadows for this. This moment that felt like he should have some triumph over the people who abused him in ways that he would never wish on another person. Yet, it felt like there was still a big, gaping hole left behind. One that couldn’t be filled.

Like, the job wasn’t done yet.

Guren stopped as he leaned back against the wall. He had no idea where he was at the moment. He should be at Nagoya within a few hours. The sun was starting to rise. It had been a while since he had taken a moment to just look at it.

The Omega couldn’t stop moving. He had just killed all of the remaining Top Brass of the Imperial Demon Army aside from Kureto, Shinya, and Seishiro. If there was any chance that he didn’t finish off Tenri, he had to keep moving.

But he also made a promise.

He had to get to Nagoya. The sooner, the better. He felt almost desperate to do so. He winced the second the sun came over the horizon and it shined against his skin. It burned. Painful. Still, he stood there for a second. Just watching. He only started moving when the reminder rang in his mind that he needed to get going. He was on the third day. He couldn’t stop. He couldn’t stop to hide out and rest. He had to go. He had no choice now. It didn’t matter if the sun was out.

He would just have to deal with it.

Guren used the walls and alleyways once more. Trying to stay as much in the shade and seclusion away from the rising sun as possible. There would be a point that it probably wouldn’t matter. He really wished his body would agree and let him move quickly. If he was at full strength, he would have been there yesterday.

The Omega gasped, curling an arm around himself as the tightness came back to his body. He hit the wall, sliding down it as he squeezed his eyes shut. Practically pleading for it to pass. He couldn’t tell if it was from injuries or thirst.

He wasn’t about to wait to figure it out.

Despite the pain, he forced himself to stand back up and start back up on his journey.

He wasn’t about to let this stop him now.

It had been shockingly easy to get out of Shibuya. They had left as easy as possible. Almost as soon as the sun was up in the sky. Shinya had his suspicions. He wondered if Kureto ran into any issues or not, because that was way too easy for them. The others had questioned it just as much as he had whenever they headed off to Ebina.

It was a few hours by car to get there and hopefully the other soldiers didn’t run into any issues either. How did Tenri not notice that Shouto was missing by now? They were already almost there, so there wasn’t any going back now.

They had a mission to complete.

Well, two.

One was the suicide mission that Kureto thought off. The second was Shouto. Reuniting Shouto and Guren. Not only would it make sure that Shouto was safe, but maybe, Shinya wouldn’t see that guilty look on Guren’s face anymore. His baby was alive and well. They had proof of it. Guren would get to see for himself.

The second they arrived at the rendezvous point in Ebina, it was easy to find Kureto. His truck was parked right out front. He was already inside the building and awake when they walked in. Shouto was fast asleep behind him. It was clear to Shinya that Kureto had stayed up for the night to stand watch over Shouto to make sure nothing happened. Unless he did manage to get a tiny bit of sleep between guarding.

Kureto had gotten to his feet the second they had walked in. “Any trouble?”

Shinya shook his head, “We did leave as soon as we could. Just as soon as the sun came up.” The silver-haired Alpha replied, “Did you run into any problems?”

“No.” Kureto stated, “We arrived in the middle of the night. He was asleep when we got here.” Shinya had noticed the look that Kureto had. He must have been questioning the same thing that they were. Why was it so easy to get out of Shibuya? “It seems we got it easy.” Kureto gaze moved back to Shouto, but Shinya could see that glimmer of curiosity. Suspicion. “How was it so easy?”

“I was asking myself that, but we’re here now.” Shinya replied. “I assume you already checked the place.”

Kureto nodded. “Once the soldiers arrive, we can head out.”

“Kureto, this is a suicide mission.” Shinya murmured, “We’re going to lose a lot of soldiers over this.”

“It will help in the long run.” The elder Alpha whispered back, “It was the best plan we could do on such short notice that wouldn’t raise suspicion. I have faith in the Moon Demon Company to be able to pull this off.”

“We’ll leave here at 0700 hours.” Kureto stated.

“Yeah.” Shinya whispered as Kureto turned his attention back to Shouto.

Shinya had a feeling.

He couldn’t place it, but the last time he felt like this, nothing good came of it.

All the soldiers had arrived. Kureto was standing off to the side as Shinya addressed all of them. Shouto was standing next to him, leaning into his leg as his hand remained clasped in his. The boy looked bashful. Maybe even a bit scared. This would all be new to him. Not only has he been taken out of Shibuya, but he was also surrounded by people he didn’t know. Shouto was practically hiding behind his leg, peeking around him every so often. Though, he was more inclined to wave to those standing before the soldiers.

All one hundred of them were here. They had managed to get out of Shibuya. This still felt way too easy. It had Kureto suspicious.

Could it be a trap?

To follow all of them here?

That wouldn’t make sense to him. It could make sense, but when it came to Shouto that felt wrong. He kept Shouto locked away for a reason. It was clear to Kureto that Tenri had been doing something to him. Experiments, maybe? When they first met, Shouto had bandages all over his arm and a paleness to him that came with blood loss. The thought made him tighten his grasp just a bit, but he kept his gaze on the soldiers.

He could see them looking in their direction. The curious glances that were fixated on Shouto that kept causing the boy to hide further behind the Alpha’s leg.

“It’s okay, Shouto.” Kureto muttered, keeping his voice down, “They just don’t know who you are.”

“Do they know who Momma is?” Shouto questioned, turning his head to look at him.

“They do.” Kureto confirmed, “They just don’t know that he’s your Momma.”

Kureto turned his attention back to Shinya, listening to him speak more. “This mission will be the most dangerous that you ever have, and I thank all of you for coming here on such short notice. Many of you will die, but your sacrifices will ensure our success. It’s not our goal to leave alive. It’s to leave victorious.” Shinya stated, “Please understand that this mission is vital to this war. I understand that all of you might have questions. Especially regarding what happened in Shinjuku with Guren Ichinose. Guren will be among the Nobles in Nagoya.” Shinya stopped for a moment, taking a deep breath as he raised a fist in front of himself and balled it, “This mission is important. It is far more than just targeting the Nobles who live in there. It is protecting this young boy you see behind Lieutenant General Kureto.” Kureto could hear the murmurs break out as Shinya looked at him and nodded.

Kureto stepped forward, and Shouto came with him rather it was out of clinging to him or just to follow him. “I know that none of you have reason to trust me or follow me,” Kureto said, raising his voice a bit to echo over the soldiers, “However, my presence here isn’t to command this mission. Your orders will come directly from Major General Shinya. I was the one who organized this mission, and for that, all of you have made the honorable and admirable decision to take the risk of going after the vampire Nobles.” Kureto exhaled sharply, straightening his back more, “I’m not going to lie to you. I am using your mission here in Nagoya as a cover. This boy standing behind me is the son of Lieutenant Colonel Guren Ichinose, the former leader of the Moon Demon Company.”

Kureto watched the stunned silence fall over the soldiers as all eyes fell onto Shouto.

Kureto looked down to him, lifting his hand and placing it on top of the boy’s head. “Momma used to work with all of them?”

Kureto nodded before looking back to the soldiers, “All of you will be leaving here at 0700 hours. Myself and Shouto will be leaving here at 0630 hours. It will give us enough time to slip into City Hall before the fighting begins.” Kureto explained, “Inside City Hall will be four Nobles. Thirteenth Progenitor Crowley Eusford who runs the territory. His aides Seventeenth Progenitors Horn Skuld and Chess Belle. As well as Eighth Progenitor Guren Ichinose. My mission is to take Shouto to Guren. Rather you kill the Nobles or not, your role here in Nagoya is vital to the turn out of the war. It will tip the odds into the favor of humanity. It relies on you. I have my faith in the Moon Demon Company. You are the elite among the Vampire Extermination Unit. Show those vampires why humanity will remain on top!”

Kureto exhaled sharply the second that the favor was won over. He turned to look at Shouto giving him a slight smile before walking towards Shinya and placing his hand on his shoulder.

“We have a mission, brother Kureto.”

“And we will ensure that it is a success.”

Guren had traveled through the night and into the day before he had found himself finally at the outskirts of Nagoya. His body was screaming. Pain in every movement. He had lost almost all use of his arm. He could smell his own blood. That told him all he needed to know. He needed to drink something soon to restart up the process of healing. His body was weak enough that healing himself felt almost impossible.

He still had the spell tags around his wrists and ankles. The Omega had been so hyper focused that he hadn’t thought of actually disenchanting them, but every time he touched them, it sent a spark of pain through him. He probably wasn’t going to be able to get them off himself. They were definitely adding into the weakness that his body was feeling.

The more time that passed, the more that he could feel his muscles screaming at him. His throat felt like it was in fire. The thirst was getting to his head. He had to be on day three now. He could feel it through every fiber of his being.

He needed blood soon.

He could see the burns on his hands now. He was sure there were more. Since he had started traveling in the day, it only started to get worse and with the spell tags, it only added to weakening even his skin from the general weakness against sunlight.

He just had to get to City Hall.

Crowley would know what to do.

As he got into Nagoya, it was pretty clear something was going on.

Guren could feel the exhaustion. The dots and black auras were covering his vision every time that he tried to blink them away. He was almost there. He just had to keep going. He was so close.

Guren could feel his eyes getting heavier for a second as the instincts slowly started to kick in. The bloodlust was trying to take over. The sun kept hitting his skin. It was slowly clouding over. Soon enough, the sky should be completely covered. It would be easier to move around then. Less painful.

Everything felt so distant. He couldn’t explain it. It felt like tunnel vision. His ears were ringing. White noise filling them as his stomach knotted up tightly. His throat hurt. Every single fiber of him screamed with each movement. Guren choked as he collapsed to the ground. His cheek pressing into the cold concrete as he stared straight at his blood coated fingers. He was covered in blood. He was sure the white of his, well entire, outfit was stained red.

His nose twitched for a second.

Blood.

He could smell… blood.

It smelt good.

Sweet and tranquil.

Guren felt himself hyper fixating on it as he slowly pushed himself up onto shaky arms. As he managed to stumble to his feet, his nose twitched again as he closed his eyes. Focusing solely on that scent. Safe. It was safe.

Blood… The word echoed in Guren’s mind. Almost taunting him in a way as his stomach and throat started to tighten again. Telling him that he was thirsty.

Drink. Kill.

Kill.

Guren found himself moving before he even had the chance to think.

Kureto had been careful as he waited for the opportunity. The Moon Demon Company was already fast at work, and he took his chance the second that he saw the groups of soldiers distracting the vampires that worked underneath Crowley. The other squads, including Shinya’s should be busy at the moment dealing with their own Nobles.

This team had a special mission.

Let it slip that Shinya, Guren’s friends, and Kureto were here to Crowley.

Crowley must have taken the bait as he did take the squads hostage, leaving them hanging on cross-like structures. Kureto had been parked in an alley not far from it.

The Alpha took a moment, looking over to Shouto as he said, “Are you ready, Shouto?”

Shouto gave him a determined nod, looking back towards City Hall. “Momma is inside?”

“He should be.” Kureto stated. Kureto looked back to City Hall again before finally relenting and opening up the door. “You need to do exactly as I say. We are in, technically, enemy territory. Just because Crowley Eusford is aligned with Guren doesn’t mean that the other vampires won’t take the opportunity to go after you. So, I need to you to stick close to me. Okay?”

“Okay.” Shouto murmured.

Kureto slipped out of the truck, closing the door before rounding it and going towards the door that was on the side Shouto was. Once Shouto was out, he closed the door, double checking to make sure that they hadn’t been noticed before he scooped up the boy and started for the back of City Hall.

It was easy enough to get in. Probably due to the hostages that Crowley now had. They needed the soldiers of the vampires to guard them. They were probably waiting for the rest to arrive. He had watched Sargeant Kusunoki had been sent away. Probably to tell Shinya that hostages were being held.

And if the message was passed along, it should have tipped Crowley off that he was here.

Walking the halls had been quiet at first as he put Shouto back down onto his feet. He kept his guard up. His hand on the hilt of Raimeiki as he looked around. If the intel was correct, Crowley should be on the fourth floor. He’d probably be hanging around with Horn Skuld and Chess Belle. Guren would probably be close by.

He headed for the steps. Careful as he went through. Telling Shouto when to stay quiet and to stay down as they kept going. The closer they got, the better that Kureto could hear their voices. Three of them. Crowley and the two women. For a second, Kureto listened in, trying to pick up if Guren’s voice was among them. Sometimes, he could be a soft talker or just didn’t speak at all. There could be a chance that he was in there.

“Lord Crowley?” It was one of the women, he just didn’t know which.

“We have visitors.” That was definitely Crowley.

Kureto straightened his back a bit more as Shouto’s hand clasped into his. Kureto had taken that moment to step forward, getting closer to the door before peeking in. Much to his surprise, the door was opened up and the blonde vampire from Shinjuku was smiling at him. “Lord Crowley did say there was a probability you might show up.” Horn Skuld, Kureto believed her name was, stated. “Step in. Lord Crowley is waiting for you.”

Kureto hummed, stepping into the room as he caught sight of Crowley quickly. He caught sight of the other female vampire, but he did notice that Guren wasn’t among them.

“Kureto Hiragi.” Crowley mused, “We meet again so soon.” Then Crowley’s gaze turned to Shouto. The surprise on his face for a second as he stood up, “And this has to be little Shouto.” Kureto had to bite back the urge to say anything or suddenly jerk as Crowley rounded the table and kneeled before the boy. “You do look so much like him. Your hair is a bit shaggier and, in your face, but you are definitely his.”

“Hi.” Shouto whispered, giving a slight wave but still holding onto Kureto’s hand.

“I’m Crowley Eusford.” Crowley stated.

“My name is Shouto Hiragi.” Shouto replied, sounding just as bashful as before.

“Where’s Guren?” Kureto questioned.

Then he noticed the confusion on Crowley’s face. The Thirteenth Progenitor stood up, straightening his back as he said, “Last time I saw him, he was going into Shibuya.”

Now, Kureto was confused. Did Guren never make it back here? “I told him to come back here to Nagoya. He never went into Shibuya.” Kureto stated, “He’s not here?”

Crowley shook his head, “No.”

Kureto felt the concern spike in him. Guren never made it to Nagoya. Did he go to Sanguinem? His thoughts were racing as he tried not to show it as Shouto’s gaze turned to him, “Momma’s not here?”

Kureto looked back to Crowley as the vampire got back to his feet. He could see the sharp glance that he got as his attention turned to the window. “Ladies, can you take Shouto out of the room for the moment? Guard him. Let nothing happen to him.” Crowley ordered.

“Of course, Lord Crowley.” Horn replied, stepping forward as she held her hand out, “I’m a friend of your Momma’s. Would you like a snack? I’m sure we have something.”

Shouto’s gaze turned to him as he whispered, “Is that okay?”

Kureto eyed Horn Skuld for a moment before he nodded, “Call for me if you need me.” Then he turned a sharp glare to Horn, “If you do anything—”

“He’s Guren’s baby.” Horn cut him off, “I won’t do anything to him.”

“He’s perfectly safe.” Crowley added, “We just need to talk.”

Kureto finally relented and nodded as Shouto dropped his hand and instead took Horn’s. Both men stayed quiet until the second that Shouto, Horn, and Chess had left the room.

Once the silence filled the room, Kureto’s mind started racing. “Is there any chance he went to Sanguinem?”

“If you told him to come here,” Crowley replied, “No.”

Kureto turned his gaze to the window. They promised to meet here in Nagoya. Then it struck him. Why it was so easy to get out of Shibuya. Tenri never checked for Shouto because he was busy. “That bastard.” Kureto growled, “Guren never made it. That bastard got his hands on him.”

They managed to get out of Shibuya scot-free because of Guren.

And Kureto left him behind.

They had managed to take down Mel Stefano. It had taken a lot, but somehow, they managed to do it. Shinya was nowhere close to being good at close quarters combat against vampires as he was with humans. His Cursed Gear just didn’t allow it. It had gotten him into a pinch at first, but Byakkomaru really had came through for him in the end.

Five Nobles had been taken care of. Three of them were technically safe, but the other two had managed to defeat the teams sent to them. Kusunoki had already informed him that their message had been delivered to City Hall. Now, it was time for the next part of the mission. Underneath the façade that they were doing a rescue operation – in technicality, it could be seen as one, but from what Kusunoki said, it was going the way it should – they would get to City Hall and come in contact with Guren.

Still, Shinya couldn’t get it out of his head why it had been so easy to get out of Shibuya. It should have been locked down. Tenri had opportune time to figure out that Shouto was missing and who he was with.

He just couldn’t get it out of his head.

He still didn’t get it.

From what Shouto said, Tenri always checked on him at night to make sure he was there before heading off to bed.

So, how did they get out.

It was one thing that Kureto managed to slip away.

It wasn’t adding up.

As they walked the path, Shinya kept his attention ahead of them. He kept running it over and over again. Every possibility. Emergency meetings? That was a definite at least. Shinya didn’t get it.

“Shinya-sama?” Sayuri questioned, “What’s wrong?”

“I don’t know.” Shinya murmured, looking around again. He kept having this feeling. This feeling that something was wrong. He didn’t understand it. He couldn’t place it either. It just felt like it was there. Maybe he wasn’t looking in the right direction. Shinya paused, turning to face the soldiers behind him, “Kusunoki!”

“Yes, sir?” The Sargeant replied, stepping forward.

“How did Crowley Eusford react whenever you mentioned Guren?” Shinya questioned.

The others were confused at the question. He could see it written all over their faces as Kusunoki looked over to the side for a second before back at the Major General. “He looked confused. Why?”

Confused. Why would Crowley be confused? Shinya hummed for a second, turning to look back ahead. Something was really wrong here. Just what was it?

“What is it, Shinya-sama?” Goshi questioned.

“Why was he confused?” Shinya questioned out loud.

“What are you talking about?” Mito added in.

The silver-haired Alpha exhaled sharply, coming to a stop as he remembered what Kureto said. He felt his blood run cold as his eyes widened. Kureto had stopped Guren from going into Shibuya. Had watched to make sure that he left. That they were supposed to meet in Nagoya. If Guren did leave, he should have been here.

Then the thought came to mind.

Shinya didn’t see the Hiragi Heads at all. He had assumed either they were in a meeting or hiding out.

Maybe, they didn’t.

“What is it, Shinya-sama?” Shigure added in, “Do you think something happened to Guren?”

Shinya nodded, “We all kept questioning why it was so easy to leave Shibuya with Shouto.” He stated, turning to look back at all of them as the realization started dawning on the faces of his own friends. “Because he didn’t know. He was too… busy.”

“Wait,” Goshi started, “What?”

“Brother Kureto said that Guren was heading to Shibuya not Sanguinem, but he intercepted him and told him to come here to Nagoya.” Shinya explained, “But… if Crowley Eusford was confused on the mention of Guren being here in Nagoya…” He exhaled sharply and shook his head as it completely dawned on him. “Damnit.” He ran a hand over his face as he turned again.

“What is it, Shinya-sama?” Sayuri pushed.

“Guren never made it Nagoya. He’s not here.” Shinya stated, looking straight ahead of them, “We were able to leave Shibuya because of Guren. That bastard has him.”

No one else could speak as the chill suddenly went down Shinya’s spine and he placed his focus ahead of them. He frowned for a second as he narrowed his gaze. Someone was ahead of them. Stumbling almost. Covering their face with their hands. It only took a quick glance once they kept getting closer to see that they were covered in blood.

Shinya took a step forward, quickly calling out, “Be prepared—” He stopped the second the person dropped their hands as they got to one of the nearby trees. Practically leaning on it for support. His eyes widened the second he realized who it was. “Guren!” He shouted, already breaking out into a run before he had a chance to think. Blood. That was a lot of blood. Was he injured? What the hell happened? He got up to the Omega just as Guren fell down. Hitting his hip on the ground as he caught himself by his forearms. Shinya dropped down by his friend, careful of reaching out as he quickly surveyed him. “Guren, what happened?!”

Guren wasn’t answering him, but it was clear that he went through hell.

He was practically covered head to toe in blood. It was splattered all over his face. Coating his right cheek completely and going up his forehead and disappearing under his bangs. It went down his neck. His clothes were in ruins. His shirt was slightly unbuttoned. His jacket was open, and his belt just thrown on over the top. His pants were stained in blood. The bands that he had been wearing around his leg were gone. The sleeves of his jacket were completely stained in red. Almost as if they were supposed to be that color. His jacket was splotched and covered in it. Blood ran down his front, disappearing underneath the black shirt. His hands were covered completely.

Shinya had caught sight of the hole in Guren’s jacket on the front and back. Followed by the blood that was still leaving the wound. A gunshot. Probably enchanted. There was a chance that it wasn’t, but Shinya couldn’t leave out the option. It was on the right side, completely away from anything vital that could kill a Noble.

There was another mark on his left cheek. Like a bullet had grazed him there. Shinya could also see burn marks. Almost as if something hot had been pressed against his face. His left cheek had a blistering wound moving down his jaw and to his neck. His hands had them. The revealed parts of his torso did.

Almost like sunburns.

Shinya did a quick glance to his arm, spotting that the band that vampires typically wore to go into the sun was gone. It had been quick to spot now that he got a good look, but he could see the spell tags on both of Guren’s wrists and ankles. He wasn’t wearing any socks or shoes.

Guren had definitely been captured.

And fought like hell to get out.

He was right.

They only got out of Shibuya because of Guren.

“Guren-sama!” Shigure and Sayuri both screamed.

“Stay back!” Shinya exclaimed immediately.

This was bad.

Guren was heavily injured, but it was the look in his eyes.

Bloodlust. Distant. Pain. Guren was curling his arms around himself. Like his entire body was screaming at him. In a way, he looked like he was drugged and delirious. Like he had no idea where he actually was or what he was doing.

Then it hit him.

Three days.

It had been three days since they had last seen him. Any of them. If Guren hadn’t eaten anything, he was definitely about to lose control soon.

“Guren?” Shinya tried, “Can you hear me?” For a second, the clouds parted enough that the sun came out, hitting Guren right on the face as the Omega cried out in pain before shielding his face. Well, that answered that. “Goshi! I need your cloak!”

He could hear rustling behind him as he held his hand out and he was met with Goshi’s cloak in his hand. “What happened to him?!” Goshi questioned.

“He looks like he got…” Mito whispered.

“I need everyone to get back!” Shinya exclaimed. Thankfully, they listened and stepped back as Shinya turned his attention back onto the Omega. “Guren, I’m going to put this over you. It will block out the sun and then we’ll take you to City Hall. Okay?”

Shinya’s heart was pounding. Guren didn’t answer him. He moved Goshi’s cloak, ready to move to throw it over Guren’s head but stopped the second that Guren’s gaze moved to him. The bloodlust that was there. “Blood.” Guren whispered, “I need…” His voice sounded so small. Painfilled. “Blood.”

Shinya’s eyes widened as Guren suddenly lurched forward, sending them both into the ground as his head went back. Guren was pressed into him, almost making sure he couldn’t move as his hands trapped Shinya’s wrists. The air caught in Shinya’s throat the second that he felt the pierce to his neck.

Chapter Text

Shinya was quickly running the options through his head. Guren would be on the third day if he hadn’t drank any blood since his encounter with Kureto. That meant Guren was at his most dangerous. The bloodlust would be too much. Even for him. Shinya’s head was tilted back, the pain still surging through his neck as he managed to make eye contact with the others.

They had listened, staying back as Shinya flexed his hands. What the hell did Guren go through? His injuries were clear as day. That couldn’t account for all the blood that was on him or the spell tags. There wouldn’t be reasoning with a hungry vampire. Guren was being fueled purely on instinct. He saw the look in his eyes.

Think, Shinya, how do you help him without hurting him? He had to think this through. Not only to make sure he didn’t end up getting killed by this, and he didn’t have to hurt Guren. That was the last thing he wanted. Guren would never forgive himself if he was the person who accidentally took Shinya’s life. And Shinya was using accidentally completely on purpose. Guren refused for years. Even when he offered. He wouldn’t do it now without being unable to control himself.

Calculating the injuries that he had seen and the spell tags, there was a good chance that Guren’s body felt so weak that it was entirely the reason this happened.

Even if Guren was their friend, he was still dangerous if he was too far gone into the depths of his mind and instincts.

Shinya’s gaze moved to Goshi. None of them wanted to hurt Guren. They all just got him back. He saw the concern and fear on their faces. Like they didn’t know what to do.

Then it clicked.

They needed to distract Guren. Get him to stop. Stop long enough that they could either get him to City Hall to the other vampires – and preferably out of any sunlight even with the clouds in the sky – or sheltered somewhere where they could help. It was a gamble.

“Goshi!” Shinya exclaimed, “I need an illusion! Now!”

He could feel the fatigue. Shinya had the worry that even if Guren could satisfy his thirst, it wouldn’t account for the injuries until they could the spell tags off of him. From the little bit he could see, they were Anti-Vampire Enchantments. They would absolutely stop his healing process. Weaken his body.

Was he right and Guren was captured and in Shibuya that entire time? He had definitely been in a fight. That much as clear to him. Otherwise, what would account for the injuries or the blood all over him? He had to be right about that.

“On it.” Goshi said, bringing Kakuze to his lips before puffing out the lavender colored smoke. It engulfed them quickly. Guren’s hands were trembling on his wrists. He couldn’t see his face, but Shinya didn’t think he had the heart to see the heartbreak on his face either. He knew Guren never wanted to hurt them. This didn’t count. Not in his head. Guren never would have done with it without a reason.

Very slowly, Guren started to pull away from him. Shinya could see his scarlet eyes. The cloud that was over them as the confusion hit. Guren’s grip started to loosen as he sat up a bit. His eyes were fluttering in a way. Moving almost erratically as Shinya took his moment to wiggle his way out from underneath Guren. It wasn’t necessarily something he wanted to do, but he quickly moved to get the Omega onto his back instead. Guren wasn’t fighting him either. No resistance as Shinya hooked his arms and got him over to the shade.

Goshi moved in, the others following behind him as Shinya scooped back up the cloak and quickly threw it over the Omega’s head. Guren curled up a bit under it, hands out in front of him as he stared almost blankly at his hands.

“Guren?” Shinya started, “Can you hear me?”

Guren’s eyes slowly but surely started to move back into focus as the absolute horror came across his face. Shinya could feel the trail of blood on his neck, but he wasn’t worried about it in the slightest. Guren was panting. Grimacing as he had to drop his arms and curled them around his stomach. Curling down until his forehead hit the ground and the cloak covered over his head.

“What did I do?” Guren’s voice was so soft. He had barely heard it. Guren was saying it almost on repeat. Like he had sent himself right into shock.

Sayuri dropped down on one side of Guren as Shigure took the other. “Guren-sama, what happened to you?” Shigure questioned.

Guren was almost hidden completely under the cloak now. He was probably relishing in the darkness that came with it. Shinya was just glad that they managed to divert a very bad situation. It was handled and that was good enough. Now, it was getting Guren to City Hall.

“Guren-sama?” Sayuri murmured, “Please, tell us what we can do?”

“He’s got spell tags on him.” Goshi said, lifting up the cloak enough to peer underneath. “The ones we use at Shibuya.”

“I think you… I think you were right, Shinya-sama.” Mito whispered.

“We need to get him out of here.” Goshi added, “These are burns on him. I recognize them.”

“From being out in the sun.” Shinya interjected, “He doesn’t have the tech on his arm. He’s probably been out in the sun for three days without any form of protection.”

They could have driven right by him.

“Shinya-sama, what do we do?” Sayuri questioned.

“Get him to City Hall.” Shinya stated, “We get him to Crowley Eusford. They’ll know what to do. There’s no use doing anything out here with the sun out. We have to get him somewhere protected. Not only for him, but for our own protection.”

“Are you okay, Shinya-sama?” Shigure questioned, motioning to his neck.

“I’m fine.” The silver-haired Alpha replied in an instant, “My concern is Guren.” Guren was still repeating the same thing. He hadn’t stopped the entire time. Shinya kneeled down, leaning down enough that he pulled up the cloak to see Guren’s face. His eyes were wide, staring at the ground in shock. There was blood moving down his mouth now, but he didn’t seem to be lost in his thoughts anymore. “Guren, who did this to you?” Shinya knew the answer. It was just an educated guess, but even at that point, he needed to know.

“That…” Guren lifted his hands up to his head, squeezing his eyes shut for a second. “I’m so stupid. I dropped…”

“It’s okay.” Shinya reassured him, “It was General Hiragi, wasn’t it?” He received back a very subtle nod.

“It’s not… just…” Guren continued, gasping out as he curled up a bit more. He was still in pain and a lot of it. They needed to move. “All of them…”

“The Hiragi Heads?” Shinya questioned. Once again, Guren nodded. Shinya exhaled sharply as he dropped the cloak, “That answers that.” He turned his gaze to the others, “Alright, get him onto my back so I can still use Byakkomaru. We’ll take him to City Hall. Brother Kureto should already be inside. Which means, Crowley Eusford probably already knows something is up.”

“Yes, sir.”

Shinya turned, kneeling down as he said, “C’mon, Guren. Rely on me one more time.” He looked over his shoulder, watching as Sayuri and Shigure reached out, using the advantage of the cloak to help pull Guren to the silver-haired Alpha’s back. Mito came around him, taking the clasp and stretching it as far as it could go so it was clasped over Shinya’s shoulders so it wouldn’t fall as Guren’s arms looped around his shoulders. Once that was done, he made sure to get Guren’s legs hooked around him before standing up. “Alright, once we are to City Hall, I want all of you to stay back. I’ll go first. They might not attack me if I have Guren, but the same can’t be said for you.”

“That’s risky, Shinya-sama.” Goshi stated. “Let me use an illusion to mask over the both of you so you can get into City Hall undetected.”

Shinya hummed. “Good idea, Goshi. Do that once we get close enough.” He exhaled sharply and nodded, “Until I give you the signal, I don’t want anyone approaching until I give the all clear. It was never our intention to kill Crowley Eusford. We just needed the diversion. Brother Kureto should have already notified him, but we can’t take the chance that the guards for the vampires don’t know.” Shinya exhaled sharply, making sure that Guren was going to stay on his back before exclaiming, “Let’s go!”

Within seconds, they had all broken out into a run.

Kureto was furious. He should have known. He had a feeling, but he never took into consideration that Guren never made it away from Shibuya. He didn’t make sure. He thought it was fine. He didn’t take into account that something more was at play. It made sense now. Why he hadn’t been summoned by his father. Why they managed to get out of Shibuya so easily.

Tenri was just too busy to realize anything else was going on.

He failed.

That bastard got ahold of Guren again.

While he had no proof of it actually happening, Guren not being in Nagoya told him a lot. They should expect more vampires to show up in Nagoya because of this attack they launched. It would be dangerous for the humans to be here. He was banking on Guren being here, but he never considered the possibility that he wasn’t.

Kureto was furious at himself.

“I’m sure you know what this means, Lieutenant General,” Crowley stated, a sharp gaze fixated onto the human Alpha as he leaned back against the desk, “If the General of the Imperial Demon Army really has his hands on our Eighth Progenitor and the righthand man of the Queen, that means we have no choice. We will go after him.”

He wouldn’t expect anything less. Tenri must have realized how stupid it was to capture Guren. If that is truly what happened, and Kureto believed it wholeheartedly. He balled his fists, clenching his jaw as he hissed out, “My father is my responsibility, but I won’t deny the help.”

Crowley smirked a bit, “That wasn’t a request. Queen Krul and Ferid are going to be on their way here because of this attack. Queen Krul is quite protective. That runs into a major problem for you.”

“If it means Guren’s safety, I’ll do it.” Kureto snapped.

Was he really offering an alliance right now? With vampires? He was putting faith in them so far. That one statement but Crowley made it clear where Guren lied in all of this. He belonged with the vampires now. They saved his life. They protected him. Kureto couldn’t forget that.

Guren was among their ranks now.

Rather he liked it or not.

Kureto gritted his teeth for a moment.

Crowley turned to look out the window, “I have a bit of a soft spot for him.” The Thirteenth Progenitor stated, “I would even say we’ve became friends over the last four years. I was there when he got turned, and I’ve been there ever since. I was in charge of trying to make sure that he got what he needed. In the end, it relied all on him.” Kureto just listened. Listened to what this man had to say. It was showing. Crowley actually seemed to acknowledge Guren as an ally and a friend. He could even see concern in his eyes. “We might have been nursing his rage, but even I know the limitations. Though, I suppose, we should have expected this outcome.”

“You’re worried for him.” Kureto said, straightening his back a bit whenever Crowley’s gaze moved back to him. “You actually consider him a friend.”

“There is a lot about vampires that you don’t seem to understand, Lieutenant General.” Crowley replied, turning completely to face him now. “We’re far more than just people who want to drink blood. I’m sure Guren has shown you that. You don’t think I didn’t smell him on you immediately.” Kureto narrowed his gaze slightly. He should have know that. The sensitive nose of a vampire. “Vampires let off a very specific aroma whenever they feel sexual desire, and it’s all over you.” Kureto didn’t miss the look he received. It was almost protective. “If you do anything to him, I’ll kill you myself.”

“Not a chance in hell that is ever going to happen.” Kureto growled back, “Now, I have to get him away from my father.”

“You sound certain.” Crowley mused.

“Do you think I’m wrong?” Kureto questioned back.

The Thirteenth Progenitor smirked a little bit, “No.” Then he looked back out the window, like he was watching for something. “Guren did go there with the intention of going after all those blood bags’ heads. They aren’t even worthy enough to deem as livestock. I offered my assistance and he wanted to do it on his own. He was the person wronged by them. Revenge is a sweet taste. Maybe… he can actually move on with his new life afterwards.”

Kureto hummed, “You have every intention of making sure that Krul and Ferid learn of this.”

“Absolutely.” Crowley said back with no hesitation. “What happened to Guren just showed more why humans are nothing but devious, vile creatures. I think you’d have to agree at some point. Even if you are human yourself.”

“My father is nothing short of a monster.” Kureto shot back, “But not all humans are like him.”

Crowley hummed, rounding the desk until he was standing at the window now. “The only reason I don’t kill off any of you is because of him.” Kureto stopped for a second, listening in. “I suppose you would be fair game if you did come at us. Which, today, you did. I should kill you right where you stand, but that was never the true purpose of this, was it?”

“No.” Kureto stated, “Sure, it would help in our war with the likes of you, but my intentions were always Shouto.”

“To think,” The Thirteenth Progenitor hummed, “His baby was alive.” Crowley went quiet for a few minutes before speaking up again, “I watched time and time again as he fell into the depths of his own mind. The most traumatizing thing to him from that night was losing his baby. An innocent baby, right? Rather humans are meant to be our livestock or not, even we wouldn’t harm a baby. It was the one thing that he could never talk about.”

Kureto turned his gaze to the window, taking the moment to walk forward until he was looking out at it. He could see the Moon Demon Company soldiers who had been taken hostage. In Crowley’s defense, he had no idea that it was just a cover, but every single one of those men knew what they were getting into when they arrived at Ebina. They agreed to the terms of this. Their loyalty to Guren still showed.

“I figured it out on my own.” Kureto admitted, “He didn’t tell me either. I just know how to read him.”

“Guren is a hard person to understand.” Crowley said back, “He tells you one thing, but it doesn’t mean that is truly what it is. Though, he seems to drop that around some of us. His distain for the blood of an adult human stems fully from not wanting their blood in his body. He hates humanity.” Crowley hummed again, a slight smile coming to his face, “And he can’t bring himself to drink the blood of a child. You and I both know why. Out of any vampire I met, he’s the strangest one.” Crowley’s gaze then turned to him, “Then there was you. Four years of him battling bloodthirst, and you managed to get him to do it instantly. That is a feat all on its own. It’s the only reason I put any sort of trust into your word. Your actions in Shinjuku were for him.”

Kureto felt a half smile come to his face, despite the growing concern and anger as he looked back out the window. He paused for a second as he noticed something. He narrowed his gaze for a second going, “Is that…”

“Shinya, right?” Crowley questioned. “Silver hair. Alpha.”

“Yeah.” Kureto whispered. Then within a blink of an eye, Shinya was gone. Kureto blinked a few times. He had barely seen it, but Shinya was wearing Goshi’s cloak. Something was going on. He was also alone. “Something’s wrong.”

Crowley didn’t even hesitate to turn, starting out of the room as he called out for Chess and Horn. Kureto had followed him. What the hell was Shinya doing here alone? What the hell happened? He should be with the others. As they got down the hall, Crowley stopped as he whispered, “I smell blood. And lots of it.” Kureto gritted his teeth. What the hell happened?

Shinya had the same intel that he did. Was he heading straight for them? It was clear that the vampires outside hadn’t been alerted of his presence. He had disappeared in the blink of an eye.

Goshi.

“He’s under an illusionary spell.” Kureto whispered.

“Magic, huh.” Crowley murmured before he was heading off again. “I smell his blood.”

Kureto paused for a second as he heard the footsteps approaching and almost soon as he did, Shinya appeared. Panting right in front of them as he saw relief come to the silver-haired Alpha’s face. “Brother Kureto, we have a huge problem.”

Crowley was already moving forward, jerking the cloak right off of Shinya as he growled out, “What the hell happened?”

Kureto heard the white noise come to his ears as he realized why Shinya was here alone. Who was on his back.

Guren.

“Guren!” Kureto exclaimed, rushing forward. Guren’s eyes were closed. The second he laid eyes on him, he saw it. All the blood. The injuries. “What the hell happened to him, brother Shinya?”

Shinya shook his head, panting still as he tried to catch his breath. Crowley was already pulling Guren off of the silver-haired Alpha’s back, scooping him up as Guren’s head lulled back. “Chess! Horn!” Crowley yelled again, “I need supplies and I need them now!”

“Where are the others?” Kureto questioned.

“Outside. I told them to wait and let me get in first. Goshi’s plan worked.” Shinya panted, “He’s… He was captured, brother Kureto.”

Kureto growled, turning on his heel as he chased after Crowley.

What the hell did that bastard do?

This wasn’t good. He could smell it all over him. Sex. Blood. Fear. Blood thirst. He had two different scents of Alpha on him. One he managed to pick out as that Lieutenant General’s, but the other smelled just like that night.

Crowley had gone straight to his office as Horn went in front of him, swiping everything off of the desk and sending it into the floor before Crowley even had to ask. Chess already had handfuls of supplies, getting them placed down as Crowley moved to set Guren down.

Guren was limp. Completely unmoving as Crowley got him placed out onto the desk.

“What happened to him?” Chess questioned.

“These injuries are bad, Lord Crowley.” Horn said as she got to his other side.

“Where’s the boy?” Crowley questioned, “We don’t want him seeing him like this.”

“Safely tucked away with some snacks.” Horn stated, “No one will bother him. We came as soon as we heard you.”

Crowley was already moving, undoing Guren’s clothes. His clothes were torn up. Crowley didn’t even have to see all the blood to smell it. Once he got the shirt undone, he spotted the wound on Guren’s shoulder. He pulled his glove off, slipping his fingers over the wound as he brought it to his nose and sniffed it. The blood definitely belonged to Guren, but the smell in the blood worried him.

“He’s been drugged.” Crowley stated as he wiped the blood away onto Guren’s already bloodied clothes.

“Lord Crowley?” Chess questioned, pulling Crowley’s attention briefly as she lifted up one of Guren’s wrists. Showing the tags that were there. “What are these?”

“Spellcraft.” Crowley said back in an instant. “I need those humans to come get those off of him.”

Crowley put his attention back on what he was doing, rolling Guren over just enough to look at the wound on his shoulder. He had spotted the burns too. He didn’t see the band that protected Guren on his arm that he’d normally be wearing. Guren had probably been in the sun a lot longer than he should have been. With normal healing, it shouldn’t have been this big of an issue. “It was through and through, but he’s not healing. Check him for other injuries. We need to get these clothes off of him.” He turned his attention to Chess now, “Chess, I need you to go grab some of my spare clothes. We need to get a mess to Ferid and Queen Krul that we need assistance for him. There will only be so much we can do.”

“What do we need to know right now, Lord Crowley?” Horn questioned as she already started on Guren’s pants before she stopped. “Lord Crowley…”

“He was raped.” Crowley said back instantly, “I can smell it on him.”

“Just like that night.” Horn whispered. “Those vile livestock.”

“That spellcraft has a lot to do with all of this.” Crowley continued as he started checking for other injuries, “Right now, we need to stop the bleeding, so he has some chance of being able to heal himself.”

Guren grimaced for a second as Crowley noticed that he was finally cracking open his eyes. The two humans had made their way over. Already working on the spell tags. He could smell their anger. How pissed off they were. Both of these two meant something to the Omega laying on his desk. Crowley easily ignored them in favor of paying attention to Guren. The Omega’s eyes opened before he felt the jolt down his own spine and reached out the second Guren lashed out.

“Calm down, Guren.” Crowley stated, “We’ve got you.”

“His blood smells like an entire drugstore.” Horn stated. “It’s definitely more than one thing, Lord Crowley but I don’t recognize any of it.”

“We need to somehow flush his system.” Crowley murmured, tapping his fingers for a second. Drinking his blood was a bad option. The drugs had to be something Anti-Vampiric. Guren was still lashing out. Thrashing and trying to get away from them. There was a distant look in his eye that had Crowley humming for a second. He pulled one arm back, pushing his sleeve up before lifting it up to his mouth to scrap his fangs across it. Breaking open his own skin before holding it out in front of Guren’s mouth. “Drink.”

He watched Guren’s gaze fixate on it almost immediately. The blood thirst was back in his eyes before even a second later, Guren’s fangs were now in the wound and the flush appeared on his face a second later.

It worked in his favor as it immediately calmed the Omega down.

“This will buy us some time. Get those things off of him now.” Crowley ordered out as he shifted his glance to the humans. “What did they give him?”

Shinya shook his head, “Probably nothing good. We have a lot of sedatives that work on vampires. They’re enchanted to hurt.”

“He’s pumped full of it.” Crowley stated. “Well, can’t worry about that yet.” He turned his attention back to Guren’s face. Seeing the almost blissed out look on his face. He was calm and that’s what they needed at the moment. Guren was probably starving at this point. It had been three days since he had last seen him. That silver-haired human had blood on him. He could smell it, but he just couldn’t see it. They probably ran right into him. It was a miracle that they were even alive if that happened. “Guren, did you get captured?” Guren nodded. Very subtly. His focus was almost solely on drinking blood. He had already attempted to lift his hands up. He managed one, but the other was trapped while Kureto was getting the spell tag off.

They were working as fast as they could as Crowley used his other hand to put pressure on Guren’s shoulder wound while also keeping him pinned down. Chess had returned, dropping the clothes and band down nearby before moving on to the supplies. She handed some of them over and Crowley had moved in to start clearing away the blood. From what he could tell, he was covered in more human blood than his own. This shouldn’t have been enough to weaken him this much.

It just seemed like multiple factors involved.

Guren pulled away from his arm, almost panting as he tilted his head back and Crowley pulled his arm to him. The bite mark already healing over now that Guren’s fangs were no longer in it. “I need to know what happened.” Crowley stated. Guren eyed him for a second, cringing as he squeezed his eyes shut whenever it seemed like Horn messed with another wound. “The wounds actually hurt, don’t they?”

“They do now.” Guren hissed out.

“What happened?” Crowley questioned again.

“Those bastards.” The Omega growled out as Crowley started working on the shoulder wound. “They fucking drugged me.” He gasped out, his back bending off of the table for a second as Crowley managed to get to the wound. “I should have fucking known. He was just standing there.”

“They set a trap.” Crowley replied.

Guren nodded, panting again as his back hit the table again. “I woke up and he was there.”

“He raped you.” The Thirteenth Progenitor stated.

Just from the look on Guren’s face told him all he needed to know. Next to him, he could hear both Kureto and Shinya growl out. It was clear they were trying to focus on Guren instead.

“That bastard…” Guren growled out, hissing out in pain.

“You got away. That’s what counts.” Crowley said as he turned his attention to what the humans were doing. Sure enough, they got the spell tags off and Guren screamed. “Pin him down!”

Guren’s healing just went into overdrive.

That much was clear to him, and it wasn’t going to be pretty.

The screaming didn’t stop. Guren had started thrashing almost immediately. Crowley did a quick check, noticing that wounds were trying to heal. The burns were disappearing first. The cut on his face. Guren had jerked his head back. Squeezing his eyes shut as he kept hitting it on the desk. Crowley had to pin his shoulders down to keep his top half from moving as Horn and Chess each had one of his legs.

“Wait,” Chess gasped, “He’s sweating, Lord Crowley.”

“His body is trying to dispel the drugs out of his system by forcing it out of his skin.” Crowley stated, “It’s nothing to worry about, but we need to clean his skin. Grab anything to start cleaning it off and be careful. If it is Anti-Vampiric, you ladies need to be careful.” His gaze moved to the humans as he said, “Water. Go get some. There’s a bathroom right down the hall.”

Shinya nodded, rushing off as Kureto stayed behind, lingering towards Guren’s face. Crowley couldn’t read the look on his face. “I failed you again.”

“Shut up.” Guren growled, “This was my own damn fault.”

It was taking a while, but he could see that Guren was slowly losing consciousness before eventually he stopped moving entirely and his eyes fluttered shut. Crowley pulled back, pulling his arms back to him. “He’ll be fine. While we have the chance, we need to get as much of him cleaned off as possible.”

Shinya had came back into the room, almost dropping what was in his hands when he noticed that Guren was no longer moving but moved forward and placed down the bowl of water on the table by Guren’s hip. Crowley had immediately reached for one of the rags as Chess and Horn repeated his action.

“We need to get him out of these clothes.” Crowley stated, “They’re drenched in that drug now. It’ll only harm him in the long run.” The Thirteenth Progenitor moved on, cleaning as much blood off as he could. Making sure that some of the injuries healed. Not all of them did, but that probably came more with hunger than the weakness of his body.

“Let us do that.” Kureto stated. Crowley’s gaze moved to him as the Alpha human sighed and went, “The drug will affect all of you. We can do this.”

Crowley hummed in agreement, tossing the rag over. He took a step back, allowing Shinya to slip in. “That bastard raped him again.” Shinya growled, “If I see him again—” He choked, shaking his head, “We should have known.”

Crowley smiled a bit, “I think you should be more concerned with just making sure he heals physically. He’s a lot stronger than you think.”

His gaze moved back to Guren’s face.

There was a lot more to their Eighth Progenitor than any of them knew.

And Crowley knew a lot of it.

Kureto almost felt like he couldn’t breathe. This entire time, Guren had being raped while they were making their escape. How could he be so stupid as to not realize there was more to this. He should have known. They had gotten Guren cleaned up. He was covered in blood. There was almost not a part of him that didn’t have blood hiding somewhere. From what he could tell, they had managed to get that layer of sweat off of him. Could it be called that?

They had changed him into a set of Crowley’s clothes. It was clear they didn’t fit him, but it was better than the clothes he had been wearing. They were clean. The injuries were slowly healing. Guren was still unconscious. Just laying motionless.

The vampires had taken over. Now going back to working on the wounds. Kureto’s hands were curled enough that his knuckles were pitch white. His gloves were stuffed away in his pocket as he looked at Guren’s face.

He felt so sick.

How could this happen again?

He told Guren to leave to protect him and in the end, he caused Guren to get captured.

“A lot of this blood was human.” Crowley stated, “Not all of this belonged to him.” Kureto turned his gaze to the Thirteenth Progenitor. Listening to him hum as he kept working. “Once it’s all out of his system and he’s gotten something to drink, he should be fine.”

“The message has already been sent to Lord Ferid.” Horn added, “He’ll have his own clothes and belongings soon.”

“The rest of the Moon Demon Company is stationed outside waiting for my order.” Shinya stated as he readjusted the shirt on Guren. “The last thing I want is for them to have to fight more but you have our men hostage.”

“Take them.” Crowley replied, “Now that I know what this was really about, we’ll free them.” He turned his gaze towards Chess and gave a subtle nod. She left the room without a word. Then Crowley looked to Horn, “Get those other humans and allow them entry. Guren’s human comrades are among them.”

“Of course, Lord Crowley.” Horn replied as she also moved to leave the room.

Kureto stepped forward, reaching out and moving some of Guren’s hair from his face. The Omega didn’t even react. “Why isn’t he waking up?”

“He was already in a weakened state. His body just gave out. That’s all.” Crowley replied, “Vampires can sleep, you know. We might not need the extra medical assistance. We will see once he comes too. It shouldn’t be much longer. He’s already gaining color back. He’ll be extremely thirsty whenever he wakes up though.”

Kureto hummed for a moment, looking over to Shinya as he said, “Don’t leave his side.”

“Wouldn’t dream of it.” Shinya said back as Kureto turned and started out of the room.

Kureto had learned where they had stashed Shouto away. The boy was probably frightened right about now. He might not be, but he wasn’t even sure yet. When he got to the room that Shouto was in, he could see that the boy did have plenty of snacks but also a coloring book. Happily coloring away before he was looking up, “Kureto!”

Kureto placed a smile on his face as he walked into the room, kneeling down by the boy as he said, “Shouto,” He paused as the boy turned to him completely, “Your Momma is here.”

Shouto gasped, his eyes widening as the excitement came to his face, “He’s here?!”

Kureto nodded, “Just give him a little bit longer. He was hurt, so his friends are taking good care of him. Can you be patient just a bit longer?”

Shouto looked worried for a second before he nodded. “Momma is okay though, right?’

Kureto hummed, “Yeah. He’s just fine.” He eyed the door for a second. He’d ask Guren everything later. Right now, he still had a promise to fulfil. It was pretty damn clear that Guren went through hell to get back here. He wasn’t about to let that go to vain now in favor of questions. Kureto turned his gaze to what Shouto had been drawing. He froze for a second as he realized it was cherry blossoms. At least, that’s what it looked like to him in a very kid like manner. “What are these?”

“Tenri said they were cherry blossoms.” Shouto replied. He smiled a bit, looking back at Kureto, “I wanted to draw something for Momma. I like the smell of them, but I don’t really know why. I like them.”

Kureto laughed softly for a second and shook his head, “You recognize the smell of cherry blossoms?”

“It’s where I met Shinya.” Shouto said, “The cherry blossoms.”

“But you don’t know why you like the smell?” Kureto questioned further.

Shouto shook his head. “No. I just really like them. It’s like I know them.”

Kureto smiled, “It’s your Momma’s scent. Well, one of them.” Shouto looked at him in shock for a moment. His little violet eyes widened as he gasped. “You recognized your Momma’s scent.”

“Really?” Shouto questioned.

Kureto just nodded. “You’ll see.”

When it was time, he’d take Shouto to Guren.

Right now, Guren just needed to wake up.

Chapter Text

At one point, the others had been brought in. Shinya never once left Guren’s side. Sticking as close as possible. It felt so bizarre to him now to see Guren completely unmoving. Not reacting at all to anything. Just completely out to the entire world. It hadn’t been much longer before Krul Tepes and Ferid Bathory had shown up.

Much to his surprise, they completely ignored them in favor of going straight to Guren’s side. Crowley had moved Guren from the desk, placing him on his back on the floor. Shinya had found that he couldn’t let Guren’s hand go. He hadn’t let it go since the second Kureto had left the room. They paid him no mind. Just doing their own work.

The only time they really paid attention to them was when all of them offered blood. One by one, they had two packets of blood taken from them. Completely unmarked so Guren wouldn’t know who it belonged too. Shinya was the only one who hadn’t done it yet. Preferring to stay with Guren for the time being. He had been given something to help combat the bit of blood loss that he suffered from earlier that day, but Byakkomaru had already taken good care of him, and he had felt fine after a bit.

They had a brought a machine with them. It was similar to a bypass machine. Pulling Guren’s blood right out of his system, cleansing it before pumping it right back into him. One side of the machine had a container that was pulling the drug right out of him. Leaving it dripping into vials. Shinya could see the shimmer to them. They were definitely enchanted.

Ferid was the one operating it. Continuing up on the work right where Crowley, Horn, and Chess had left off. The remaining soldiers aside from Shinya’s own friends had gone back to their transports. Parking them not far away and staying close by if they were needed. But leaving room and staying away from the amount of vampires who were hear now. None of them wanted to seem to leave.

Honestly, Shinya couldn’t blame them in the slightest.

He refused to leave until he was certain that Guren was okay.

He already knew how guilty Guren was going to feel about the whole incident. Guren was out of his mind. Shinya understood that. He didn’t fault him for anything. It was his own natural instinct now. He clearly needed it. In a way, he believed it might have helped just a bit in stabilizing Guren’s mentality just enough to get him back to City Hall for treatment.

Shinya was so angry.

He didn’t want to believe that Guren got assaulted again, but it was right in front of them. They had clear confirmation of it now after changing Guren out of his clothes. The signs that were all there. Hell, Guren practically confirmed it without saying a word.

Ferid was humming softly as he looked to the machine, tapping his painted nails as he said, “So far, five different drugs have been identified to be in his system. Though, it does appear like it’s expelling nicely. Just a bit longer and all of his blood should be clean.”

“Good.” Krul stated, “Crowley, Horn, Chess… you three did good. Excellent work.”

Shinya looked back to Guren’s face. There was a flutter behind his eyes now. Quickly moving like he was slowly starting to regain consciousness. Shinya’s attention moved away as he noticed Krul reach out. Almost petting Guren’s head. Just soothing his hair back before moving it back into place. Like she was trying to fix it. Shinya never thought he would ever see affection among vampires. He never would have thought that vampires would be so willing to help each other out this way. He was quickly getting proven wrong. None of them hesitated.

Even Mika and Yuu were here. They were standing on guard of Shouto. Sticking close to that room as they were quickly ushered away from Guren so the work could be done.

Krul had actually cleaned Guren’s remaining wounds again. Shinya wasn’t sure what it was, but almost instantly, the wounds were trying to heal the second she had done so.

“Confused, human?” Ferid questioned.

Shinya looked over, noticing that the Seventh Progenitor was eyeing him as he clicked another button on the machine. “I didn’t know vampires could show… affection.”

“We do lack a lot of our emotions, that is true.” Ferid stated, “But it doesn’t mean we don’t have them. Human emotions are just so complicated.” He chuckled for a second, noticing what Shinya had previously been looking at, “The bond between a sire and the sired is something extraordinary. Like a parent and a child. A sire can be quite… protective of the one that they sired. Sometimes, they aren’t. It’s believed it has everything to do with someone’s dynamic. Our beautiful Queen is quite protective of those she sired.” Krul wasn’t saying anything. Just continuing to look at Guren as she continued just to sooth his hair back into place. Putting it right back in the way that Guren normally wore it. Making sure not one strand was out of place. Ferid looked back to the machine, humming for a second before saying, “His blood is clean now.” He turned, starting to pull everything away from Guren.

Shinya watched. Watching as the wounds were now trying to heal more but seemed to need that final push to actually get there. “So, he’ll be okay now?”

“Yeah.” Ferid replied, “He just needs something to drink, and he’ll be able to heal himself completely.”

“He’ll regain consciousness soon.” Krul added. “He’s fine. He’s perfectly… fine.”

“To think… he almost died again.” Crowley stated.

Shinya gritted his teeth, tightening his hand on Guren’s for a moment as he brought his hand up towards him. “I won’t let him die on us again.”

“Honestly,” Crowley mused, “You probably saved him.”

Shinya looked over at the Thirteenth Progenitor in shock as he whispered, “I saved him?”

“Of course, not directly.” Crowley mused, shrugging his shoulders, “But if he had no ran into you and drank just that bit of blood that he did, he probably would have succumbed to his injuries and the bloodthirst before he ever got back to here.”

Shinya laughed softly, shaking his head as he looked back at Guren’s face. “I guess… we got really lucky.”

Krul hummed softly, a soft smile coming to her face as her hand settled over Guren’s forehead. “His mind is at ease.”

“You can tell?” Shinya questioned.

“Yeah.” The pink-haired vampire murmured. “He can live his life now. He lived his life solely for revenge. That’s changing now. Though, I won’t hesitate. The Imperial Demon Army and their leader came after my Eighth Progenitor. I’m not going to stand for this.”

Shinya felt the smile come to his face as he made a noise of agreement. “I’m definitely not going to give any complaints.”

He tightened his hand a bit more.

Guren was going to be okay.

He could relax now.

Now, it was just waiting.

Shouto was so excited. It was happening. He still couldn’t believe it. That one choice. The one split second moment that he decided to climb out the window, he had found the answers that he was looking for. He never thought to hear that his mother was alive. It was surprising to learn that he was a vampire, but Shouto would rather his mother be a vampire instead of dead.

It felt almost cool to have a vampire for a mother.

Shouto was trying his hardest not to move in his seat. His excitement was showing. The others were getting blood drawn. Sipping down packets of strange pink stuff that he didn’t know what it was and then making faces almost immediately after.

Shouto’s gaze kept following the two vampires in the room. Horn Skuld was the blonde and Chess Belle was the blue-haired one. They had taken him to get snacks when they got here. He liked them. Apparently, they were also Guren’s friends. Tenri always said vampires were monsters. Mean and cruel, but they had been showing him nothing but kindness.

Far more than Tenri ever did.

He definitely didn’t expect to not only learn that his mother was alive, but he also found his biological father. The same man who was sitting next to him. Kureto was worried about something. He could tell. He kept looking at the door, bouncing his leg as he kept checking the time on his watch.

Shouto was being patient. Just like Kureto asked him to be.

This was happening.

Something he always dreamed about.

Shouto had looked back up from his coloring whenever he heard Chess say, “This is making me so thirsty.”

“Have some control, Chess.” Horn replied, “These are for Lord Guren. You can get something to drink later. We were assigned this job by Lord Crowley, and we will complete it.”

“I know.” Chess whined, “It just smells so good.”

Shouto looked at them for a second, looking over to Kureto before going back to the two vampires. They seemed to genuinely care about Guren. Almost acted like family to him. Shouto sat up a bit. They kept telling him not to worry. That Guren was in good hands whenever they came into the room. That other vampire, Crowley was still with him from what they said. Making sure that he got the help he needed.

He just wanted him to be okay.

“You two…” Shouto started as all eyes moved to him. He kept his gaze locked to Horn and Chess as Horn placed another packet of blood into a container before looking at him. “You’re friends with my Momma?”

Horn smiled at him and nodded, “Yes, we are. Lord Guren is quite close with Lord Crowley, so we’ve spent quite a bit of time together.”

“I like Lord Guren,” Chess added, “He’s fun to be around.”

Shouto smiled a bit, knowing the stars were practically shining in his eyes before he looked to Kureto for a second before looking back to the two women. “Can you… What happened to Momma the night he became a vampire?”

That had both women pausing, looking at him in surprise for a moment. “I’m not sure if you want to know that.” Horn stated, “It’s a delicate situation.”

“I know enough.” Shouto stated, “But… I want to know what happened to him. Like what really happened from someone who was there.”

Shouto did notice that Horn looked at Kureto for a second before she was walking forward, kneeling down in front of him with a smile on her face. “I was there.” She confirmed, placing her chin onto her palm, “I still remember that day clearly.”

“What happened?” Shouto pushed again.

“Well,” Horn said, humming before she was continuing, “It was me, Chess, Lord Crowley, Lord Ferid, and Queen Krul. We were heading home when we heard a gunshot not far from us. It took us a little bit to get there but we could smell his blood.” Horn gave a gentle smile as Shouto noticed the sad glance that Chess had gotten for a moment. “We found him just laying in the street. He was just staring at the night sky. I never seen someone covered in so many cuts before… if the gunshot wasn’t going to kill him… that definitely would have. He had been slowly bleeding out for hours.”

“Horn—” Kureto growled, almost like a warning as Shouto shook his head quickly.

“I want to know what happened to Momma!” Shouto exclaimed, he turned back to Horn with the tears flowing into his eyes, “Tenri… he always said I killed Momma…”

Horn just smiled and shook her head, “Not at all.” She reached out, tapping at his leg, “What really cost him his life was severe blood loss. He was bleeding out. Nothing to do with childbirth.” She smiled again, looking down as she whispered, “I was the one who noticed he had given birth first. My guess was hours before.”

“You knew?” Shouto questioned.

Horn nodded, “I’ve seen childbirth before. I know what the body looks like afterwards.” She replied, “Queen Krul gave him the option. Allow him to die or we give him something that could let him go on.”

“And he chose to be a vampire.” Shouto went on. This was lined up with what Kureto said. That he had no choice. Laying in the street bleeding out and vampires found him.

Horn nodded again, “I still remember it. I don’t think he even knew he said it. Four simple words.” She smiled a bit bigger, “I want to live.”

“Which is kind of funny since Lord Guren talks about how he wished he was dead.” Chess interjected.

“Chess.” Horn growled. “Control yourself.”

Shouto’s eyes widened. “Momma… wanted to die?”

“When someone is hurt as much as he was…” Horn whispered, “It’s a natural reaction, but he’s alive and he’s here. Don’t listen to her.”

Shouto nodded, exhaling sharply as he wiped at his tears. “I’m glad you found him. All I ever wanted was to meet him. Even as a vampire… he’s still Momma.”

“He’s still your Momma.” Horn said, smiling again with a slight laugh. “I can tell you one thing… He never stopped thinking about you. Your Momma still has love in his heart. It carried over. Out of all human emotions that he retained… his love and kindness show.” Her red eyes fell on him again as she smiled just a bit bigger, “I honestly believe that Lord Guren felt like he had another reason to live that night. Other than wanting revenge. His rage was strong… but his maternal desire was stronger. Lord Guren is going to be very happy to see you.”

Shouto felt the tears welling up in his eyes again as he tried to put on a brave face. He straightened his back and nodded quickly. “You think so?”

“I know so.” Horn stated, patting his leg again before standing up, “Now, it’s just waiting for him to wake up. Which should be soon. He’s getting all the help he needs. Just sit tight, young one. You’ll see your Momma soon.”

Shouto nodded, “Okay.”

He turned his gaze back towards the door. His Momma was here. He was going to get to meet him.

It really was a dream come true.

Guren felt a lot better whenever he started opening his eyes. His vision was blurry at first before he blinked it away. He recognized the ceiling almost immediately. City Hall. In Nagoya. He didn’t remember making it. The Omega could remember being in the street then it was just a blur. The bloodthirst had taken over.

Despite feeling better, his body felt weak still. Guren closed his eyes for a second before it flashed in his mind. Shinya’s voice. Shinya. Blood. Shinya’s blood. Then the guilt hit. What did he do?

What the hell did he do?

He didn’t remember anything after he bit Shinya.

He bit him. The one thing he told himself that he would never do. He never wanted to risk it. What if he—He gasped, sitting up quickly as he shouted, “Shinya!”

Guren froze the second he saw Shinya right in front of him. Kneeling beside him with a grin plastered on his face. “Welcome back, Guren. You gave everyone quite the scare.”

Guren winced as his shoulder jostled and he reached up, placing his hand over it. He could feel it trying to heal, but it wasn’t quite there yet. Guren kept his eyes locked right onto Shinya. He was right there. This wasn’t some sick, vivid dream, was it? Shinya was actually okay and right in front of him?

“You’re…” Guren whispered.

“I’m fine.” Shinya said, shrugging, “I’m more worried about you. You were the one covered in blood and injuries.” Then he noticed the dark look on the silver-haired Alpha’s face, “I’m sorry, Guren. I should have known.”

“It’s not your fault.” Guren muttered.

He took a look around for a moment. It was all starting to come back now. He could vaguely recall laying on the desk. Crowley right above him. The voices of Shinya, Chess, Horn, and Kureto around him. The taste of Crowley’s blood was still on the tip of his tongue. His throat was parched. His stomach twisted and begging for something to drink to relieve what he was feeling.

Then he remembered biting Shinya again. He balled his fists curling them into his – well, these obviously not his – pant legs. “I bit you.” Guren whispered, “I’m so stupid.”

Shinya reached out, placing his hand on Guren’s shoulder as he said, “It’s okay, Guren. I’ve told you in the past that I’m perfectly okay with you drinking my blood if you need it. You needed it.”

It wasn’t okay.

It was far from okay.

How could he do something so stupid?

“What the hell did I do?” Guren whispered, moving to clasp his hands on either side of his head as he gritted his teeth. “What the fuck did I do?!”

“Guren—” Guren just shook his head.

“He saved your life today, Guren.” The Omega froze, eyes going wide as he looked over to Crowley. “If it wasn’t for you running into him or his quick thinking… you’d probably be dead.”

Guren looked back to Shinya, noticing that smile was still there. “I know you have a fear of killing me, but Guren… if drinking just a bit of my blood saved you… I’d make you do it again in a heartbeat.” Shinya stated, just flashing him an even bigger grin.

Guren leaned his head down, gritting his teeth more. His fangs hurt. Shinya’s blood smelt good. Trying to pull him in. It was tranquilizing in the aroma of it. He really was just thirsty.

“You must be thirsty, Guren.” Krul. That was definitely Krul, “You need to drink something, so you finish healing.”

“I’m fine.” Guren murmured.

“Stop being so stubborn, Guren.” Shinya said as Guren peeked over to see that Shinya was frowning at him slightly. Then he noticed what Shinya was doing. The Alpha had reached up, undoing his collar as Guren felt the tightness back in his throat. “Please, drink until you’re satisfied. I can’t watch you almost die again.”

“Shinya.” Guren gave as a warning.

“I know the tricks to get a vampire to drink blood. You know I’ll use them.” Shinya shot back, giving him a smirk now. “Besides, you have someone to meet, and I’m sure you will want your thirst under complete control before you do.”

Guren paused for a second, looking over to the others in questioning. What the hell was Shinya talking about? “What’s going on?”

“The Lieutenant General kept his promise to you.” Crowley replied.

“Your dear little Shouto is here.” Ferid added.

“He’s quite the little cutie from what I heard.” Krul also added.

Guren’s eyes widened as he looked over to Shinya. Shinya just gave a nod and a smile. “It’s true.” Shinya whispered, “He’s a mini you.”

Guren was in disbelief, “He’s… here. Like, right now?”

“Yes.” Shinya whispered back, “He’s with the others.”

Guren started to push himself up. Nothing else was on his mind now. Shouto was here. He was actually here.

His… baby.

“I need—” As soon as he had gotten to his feet, he stumbled back down, crashing into the floor as he hissed out whenever the pain flared through his body for a moment.

“Your body is still weak, Guren.” Krul stated, “You need blood.” Guren looked up as he heard her footsteps walking around him before she was kneeling right in front of him. “Look at you. You finally did it. You have such beautiful scarlet eyes now.” She smiled again, “Take what he’s offering. He’s your family, isn’t he? He just wants you to get better.”

“I can’t.” Guren gasped out, his stomach twisting again as he curled up a bit and clenched his jaw.

“Of course, you can.” Shinya replied. Shinya didn’t know why Guren couldn’t. He couldn’t tell him. The Omega was trying to focus on not using his sense of smell, but it was already getting to his head as he realized, he could smell it more now. “Guren, I know you won’t kill me, but right now, my concern is for you. You need blood and the others are busy. So, please, so you can go meet your son… just take a little bit.” Krul had moved and Shinya had taken her place. He could see it now. The small nick on Shinya’s neck where blood was now free falling. Guren’s eyes widened a bit as his nose twitched. “You can’t just rely on brother Kureto, Guren. I’m sure his blood tastes really good to you, but I’m your family, and I’m not letting your ass pass me until I know you are healed.”

Guren exhaled sharply, glaring over at his friend for a moment, “You’re such a moron.”

Shinya just shrugged, “If you want to repay me for what happened… then do me this one favor. Let me help you by giving you what you need to heal yourself. You just went through hell for three solid days and got yourself back here to Nagoya for this moment. Take it.”

Shinya wasn’t going to give up. Not until he did it. Shinya was always good at being a pain in the ass. “You aren’t going to give up—” Guren gasped as he was jerked forward until his nose was right by the small wound. From what he could tell, Shinya was actually denying Byakkomaru healing him for this. “Shinya—”

“It’s okay, Guren.” Shinya whispered, “I wasn’t there for you before. Let me do this one thing for you now.”

That manipulative asshole.

Guren gritted his teeth before he couldn’t take it anymore. The bloodlust was moving through him before he jerked forward, sinking his fangs right into Shinya’s neck again. One of Shinya’s arms wrapped around his back while his other hand landed on the back of Guren’s head.

Guren already felt the tears coming to his eyes from the thought that he had done this in the first place. Now, Shinya was giving him no choice. He never wanted to hurt him. Ever take the chance that he might be the cause of Shinya’s death. He couldn’t save him before. He never wanted to be the person who accidentally killed him because he couldn’t control himself.

Shinya’s blood flowed into his mouth. It was sweet. Nice. Safe. It felt so calming. It was different that Kureto. Kureto’s was so intoxicating to him. Like he could never get enough of it. Shinya’s was like safety and security of a home. Like taking a relaxing day off. Guren’s eyes fluttered shut for a moment as he felt his body gaining relief. The pain was quickly starting to subside as he could feel his wounds starting to heal.

Shinya’s voice was in his ear, continually telling him that it was okay. That he was fine, and they would both be alright.

Guren was so mad at himself.

He should have controlled himself better.

That never should have happened.

This never should have happened.

After a few more minutes, Guren pulled back, placing his hand over his mouth as he bowed his head and leaned back on his legs. Shinya had dropped his hands. Guren did feel better. The thirst was satisfied. His body felt great. He felt better than he had in the last few days.

“You idiot.” Guren whispered, “What if I…”

“It’s you, Guren,” Shinya said, practically cutting him off, “You could never hurt me on purpose. If we were in this same shitty ass situation again… I’d want you to do it again because I knew it helped you.” Guren reached up to his eyes, wiping away the tears. He knew Shinya had seen them, but neither of them had said a thing about them as he dropped his hand. “Do you feel better?” Guren nodded. “Good.” Shinya sounded so relieved. “Are you ready to meet your son, Guren?”

Was he?

He still remembered that day as if it happened yesterday.

How much he panicked. How he almost killed his baby during labor. Refusing to push if it meant killing them both. He really didn’t deserve to be that boy’s parent. Mother, Omega father, whatever someone wanted to call him.

“I can’t.” Guren whispered, “What I did that night…”

“You did what you had to do.” Shinya stated, “You were desperate. No one can fault you for that. You were being held captive and didn’t want that bastard to have your baby.”

Guren balled his fists again, “He still got him.” The Omega looked up, glaring straight ahead of him, “I don’t deserve to have a child at all.”

Shinya was smiling at him again, placing a bandage on his neck and redoing the collar of his jacket. “I met him.” The silver-haired Alpha stated, “He’s a great kid. A good kid who just wants to meet his Momma. He came all the way here for you, Guren. No hesitation. He was so happy.”

The Omega looked back down.

He wanted it.

He wanted to see him.

It was entirely the reason he made that promise to Kureto.

Now, the moment was here, and he couldn’t bring himself to do it.

For just a moment, Guren closed his eyes again and that same thing happened. The sound of his baby’s cries. The sound of the gunshot. The silence. It was all a lie. Tenri had told him that Shouto was his. That the boy in his care was his baby.

Guren choked for a second, placing a hand over his mouth. For the last four years, he believed his baby was dead. He wasn’t. He was here, and he wanted to see him.

“All you have to do is say yes, Guren.” Shinya whispered, “I know this can’t be easy.”

“He really came all the way here… just to see me?” Guren questioned.

“Yeah.” Shinya muttered back, “He snuck out of Father’s house looking for brother Kureto to ask about you. He hadn’t stopped asking about you since. He really wants to meet you.”

Guren didn’t know. He wasn’t human anymore. He wasn’t what Shouto would be expecting. He hadn’t really thought about it. He had fangs and red eyes. He was a monster to a child. Guren looked up, trying not to dig his own nails into his legs. “I’m a vampire now, Shinya. He—”

“Already knows.” Shinya cut him off. Guren’s eyes widened as his mouth dropped open for a moment. “And he doesn’t care.” Shinya reached out, placing his hand over Guren’s and curling his fingers over it. “This will be good for the both of you. You can have closure with what you’ve been feeling… and Shouto gets to meet the person who fought like hell to bring him into this world.”

Guren really didn’t know what to say.

Shouto… wanted to meet him. Even knowing the truth.

Guren jumped a bit as a hand landed on his shoulder and he looked over to see Crowley looking at him. “You told me a long time ago that the one thing you wished you could do was… hold your baby just once. Now if your chance, Guren.”

Then another hand landed on his other shoulder as he turned his head to see Krul, “We both know that you want this, Guren. Go to him.”

Guren looked back at Shinya, seeing the reassuring smile on his face as the Alpha nodded. “Go for it, Guren. He’s safe now. Brother Kureto kept his promise.” Shinya stood up, holding out his hand to him, “So, come on. Let’s go meet your son.”

Guren eyed his hand before reaching out and letting Shinya pull him to his feet.

“Take me to him.” Guren whispered, “Take me to my baby.”

Shinya grinned, already turning towards the door and opening it up. Guren walked out into the hall. He was sure if his heart could beat that it would be beating harshly against his chest. He didn’t know what to feel. He did want this. He did want to meet Shouto. He wanted him to be safe. Kureto did keep his promise. He did bring Shouto to him. Even if he almost missed it.

Guren found himself frozen in the hall as he stared down it. Crowley had slipped out ahead of them, making his way down the hall until he stopped at a door. “He’s in there?” Guren questioned.

“Yeah.” Shinya replied, “The others are there too.”

Guren curled his arms over his chest for a second, shifting his weight as he watched Crowley pop open the door. He could catch Crowley saying, “He’s awake.”

Guren was so nervous.

It kept replaying in his mind on repeat.

Cries. Gunshot. Silence. Repeat.

“Calm down, Guren.” Shinya whispered, “It’s okay.”

Kureto was the first out of the room. Guren made eye contact with him for just a moment as the Omega gained a reassuring nod from him. Kureto was speaking softly, looking down before a little boy came out of the room. Holding onto Kureto’s hand.

Guren choked, reaching up and placing his hand over his mouth.

Shaggy black hair that fell into his face and around his head, but what really attracted his attention was his eyes. The boy’s eyes fell on him as they widened. Almost looking like they went bright, and star dazzled. Violet. The same striking violet that Guren had before the vampire virus set in. Kureto had reached down, giving him a slight nudge on his shoulder as he whispered, “Go on.”

The boy took a few steps forward, looking at Guren in absolute awe. “You’re… You’re…” The boy sounded like he couldn’t speak.

Guren choked, whispering out, “Shouto.” As he dropped his hand.

This boy was his baby.

It was true.

Shouto was his.

He could hear the choked cry from the boy as he shouted, “Momma!” and broke out into a run. Guren felt himself move forward, crossing halfway across the hall as he fell down to his knees and the boy crashed into his chest a second later. Guren was in disbelief. This was real. He could feel his warmth. Hear his heartbeat. His arms wrapped around Guren’s neck as Guren could hear the small cries. “It’s really you… Momma.”

Guren choked for a second, feeling the emotions flooding through him as he felt the tears coming to his eyes. The cries from before were slowly fading away, the gunshot and the silence before being replaced with this boy’s voice. The tears welled up in his eyes again, falling before he had a chance to stop them as he reached up, curling his arms around his son. Placing his hand on the back of his head as he found the cry leaving himself.

This was real.

His son was in his arms.

Before he knew it, he was crying too. Unable to control it as he pulled the boy closer to himself. He could feel it. This was absolutely real. This boy was his son. This was his baby. A baby that he had thought was dead.

It felt like it had hit him all at once. The pure happiness. The happiness of actually being able to hold his baby. The want to have his baby. It was all coming rushing at him. Leaving him choking back the tears as he cradled his son to him. Four years. It had been four years since he heard those cries for the first time.

And this time, it was completely different.

He was getting to hold him.

There was only one thing that he could find himself saying in that moment as he whispered, “Shouto.”

Chapter Text

Vampires crying was something that Guren really never thought of, but once he had started, he couldn’t stop. It was all flooding back to him. Crashing into him in harsh waves as he remembered every single moment. Finding out he was pregnant and the numbness of fear that he felt. To his baby’s kicks. How he didn’t want the pregnancy at first – in fear that the baby belonged to Tenri – and then eventually coming to terms with it and somehow being grounded by it. Then, his baby’s cries after hours of labor.

This boy was his baby. He knew that for a fact. Even if his eyes told him so, he could just feel it.

Shouto was his.

No confirmation needed. Rather it came from Tenri himself, Kureto, or from seeing Shouto with his own eyes.

Guren hadn’t let go. His arms tightened around the boy a few times as Shouto cried into his shoulder. His nose kept grazing over Guren’s neck and then he’d cry harder.

His baby was actually alive. He didn’t understand why Tenri would trick him into believing Shouto was dead. He really didn’t get the point of it when Tenri made it pretty damn clear that Guren’s life was ending that night.

He never wanted to let go. Now that Shouto was in his arms, it felt like everything shifted. Almost like the entire center of gravity had started moving.

Shouto pulled back. The tears were still falling down his face, but he had a bright smile plastered over the entirety of his face. “You smell just like the tree! Kureto was right!” Shouto exclaimed.

“The tree?” Guren questioned back, blinking for a second.

Shouto nodded. An even brighter smile coming to his face, “The pink one. Cherry blossoms.” Guren didn’t know what to say. It surprised him. Shouto recognized his scent? How was that possible? He froze as Shouto’s little hands landed on his face. Wiping away at the tears that were there. His violet eyes were scanning over his face. Guren lifted one of his hands up, settling it over Shouto’s as he curled his fingers a bit. “You really are a vampire now.”

Shinya did tell him that Shouto knew. How much did he know? He was so small. Guren didn’t even know what to say to him except to nod. “I’m so sorry, Shouto.”

Shouto was looking at him in surprise. His doe eyes widened a bit as he reached back to his own face to wipe at his own tears. “You’re… sorry?” Guren didn’t know what to say. The words were on the tip of his tongue, but at the same time, he couldn’t say what he wanted too. This boy was just a small child. His child. Shouto just smiled next. A bright smile that had Guren almost melting as he relaxed a bit. “Don’t be, Momma.”

Guren couldn’t even fight the soft smile that came to his face. This boy radiated innocence. He reached out, just brushing at Shouto’s hair. “I never thought I would ever see you again.”

Shouto’s smile only got bigger as Guren started to notice the tears that came back. The Omega moved his hand, starting to brush them away with the back of his knuckle to be careful of his sharp nails. “You… You didn’t end up like this because of me?”

Guren shook his head, “No.” He whispered, “You were just something… good that came from everything that happened.”

“Really?” Shouto questioned as Guren could see a flicker of hope come into his eyes. Guren could remember when it all changed. How it felt to suddenly want his baby. Even though he had been in such a dire situation. Something that he was never going to survive.

Yet, here he was.

Here they were.

“Really.” Guren whispered back. It had made Shouto break down into tears as Guren reached out and pulled the boy back to him. He looked up over Shouto’s shoulder as he made eye contact with Kureto. “There is a lot that I can’t tell you right now. Things that you wouldn’t understand, but just know… You kept me alive.” He could see the soft look that Kureto had on his face. “I haven’t stop thinking about you for the last four years.” He pulled back, placing a smile on his face as Shouto looked at up him. “I’m not sure what you had to do, but you’re here now…”

“I just wanted to know who you were.” Shouto murmured, “I snuck out. He’s going to be so mad at me.”

Guren had to control his anger. The desire to go back and make sure that bastard never got back up. All this time, Tenri had his son. This entire time, his baby had been alive, and that man had him. Who knows what Tenri had done to him. Guren could only feel that guilt building up more with each passing second. What had he allowed to happen? Yet, he couldn’t be happier to know that his son was alive. “You never have to worry about him again.” Guren whispered, “You’re safe.”

Shouto’s smile got just a bit bigger as he straightened his back, “I want to know so much, Momma.” Then he smiled a bit bigger as he bounced on his feet, “Now, we can be a family!”

Guren paused for a second, blinking as the word rang through his mind. Family. That’s what he just said. He still had family. Even after all this time. He looked up again, meeting the eyes of all of his friends. Yuu and Mika. Crowley, Horn, and Chess. Behind him was Shinya, Krul, and Ferid.

Family.

They were his family.

So was Shouto.

It felt like something was shifting inside of him. Like all the anger and rage that he felt before was slowly starting to drift away. Shouto looked so happy with that statement. It was still sparkling in his eyes whenever Guren turned to look back at him. “Family?” He whispered.

Shouto nodded quickly, bouncing a bit more as he exclaimed, “You, me, and Kureto! And all of us!”

Kureto.

He said Kureto.

“Kureto?” Guren whispered further, leaning back a bit more on his legs as he let his gaze move over Shouto’s face.

The little boy nodded again, “Tenri said that he wasn’t my Dad. That my Dad was a Hiragi, but Shinya said it would be Kureto and Kureto did too!” Shouto tilted his head a bit as he added in, “Kureto would be my Dad, right?”

Guren looked over to Kureto in shock. Did Shouto just say that Tenri told him that? Kureto took a few steps forward, looking down at Shouto for a second before looking back to Guren and nodded. It was like he knew what Guren was questioning in his head. That meant what Tenri said to him then was true. The timeline would be right. Shouto would be Kureto’s.

He was sure if he actually needed oxygen to live, that he would feel like he could breathe.

“Yeah, he is.” Guren said back, feeling the smile tug back on his face as he lifted a hand and covered his mouth for a moment. He wasn’t sure if it was because he was trying to hide the smile or not. There was only a huge problem with that. Guren couldn’t age. His body was technically frozen. He was going to watch all of his friends – his family – grow old and he would just remain the same. Shouto would age, but Guren never would. At one point, they would end up looking less like parent and child and more like siblings. He looked down for a second before saying, “But it’s complicated.”

“How?” Shouto questioned, looking confused, “We’re… together now.”

Guren lifted his gaze up enough to notice that Kureto was watching him silently. Not saying a thing but giving him a look he knew all too well. He didn’t think he wanted to have that conversation now. How could he crush this boy’s dreams so easily?

“We can be.” Kureto said. Guren’s eyes widened a bit as his head snapped up to look at Kureto. “I’ll make sure of it.”

Shouto looked so happy.

Guren didn’t know if he could ever say anything to destroy that.

“It looks like you know all of my friends.” Guren said, quickly changing the subject.